Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

With a terrible sound like a thousand claps of thunder, the ground split open. As the skies turned crimson, the earth spat flames and black tar into the air. Demons crawled out of their nests and fortresses deep below the surface, and attacked everything that moved, thirsting for blood. Among all the living beings on the surface world, humans suffered the most devastating blow.

Just under one thousand years ago, the world suddenly changed forever. In the midst of witch hunts and religious crusades, the Break turned everything on its head, and humanity was desperate.

In their desperation, they turned to the ones they trusted least: Witches.

With their mysterious magic, harnessing the power of the elements, they fought back against the demons. In spite of being persecuted, even though most people hated them, they became humanity’s saviors during those dire times.

Eventually, in a terrible struggle, they managed to banish most of the beasts, but the everlasting threat of demonic attacks remained regardless. It was impossible to defeat all of them - after all, they just kept crawling out of cracks in the earth.

But they slowed them down until life was able to return to some degree of normalcy. Many humans and witches lost their lives during the Break; many great cities were destroyed, and much knowledge was burnt and scattered into the winds. Development slowed down to a crawl, and humanity and witches were forced to cooperate with one another to rebuild what had been lost.

A degree of mistrust and hatred for witches still remained in some parts of the human population. Some even pinned the blame for the Break on the witches. But quickly, most of mankind realized that witches were necessary. Without them, they would have no means to fight back against the demons - especially considering the great technological set-back they had just experienced.

Humanity understood their own helplessness, and begged the witches for their help.

And the witches responded with support. Many of them were initially against it, feeling no sympathy for the humans which had, prior to the Break, only ever sought them out to mock them, hurt them, or even murder them. But eventually they came to understand that it may be better to get on their good side, and to coexist with each other.

Only a few years after the Break, humans and witches worked together to rebuild cities and infrastructure, to repair the damages the demons had caused. But, perhaps most importantly, they also established the Witch Academies - entirely new structures, colossal and beautiful, scattered all across the globe, like huge castles on hills and mountains. They acted as fortresses to ward off the demonic invaders and were mostly erected in the so-called “cursed zones” where the cracks in the earth were particularly prone to spitting out monsters, but also as schools to teach new generations of witches the ways of their magic.

One such academy is where this story begins. On a fateful day, nearly one thousand years after the Break, a new year of students painstakingly made their way through a lush forest on a hillside, excited for what the future might hold in store for them..

Chapter Text

“I can not believe they are making us do this,” she groaned. Her sleek black hair and her fancy uniform dress stood out amid the trees and bushes. She was thin and frail, and she struggled to get a good hold on the uneven ground below her in the high-heeled boots she was wearing. She took several seconds to take each step, carefully trying not to step into anything. Her face was red from exhaustion. Sweat threatened to ruin her neatly done hair. She narrowly avoided a patch of four mushrooms.

“Through this terrible forest of all places. Dirt, mud, wet grass - how undignified! Could they not have built a proper pathway? My uniform is going to be ruined!”

“Quiet down, princess. You’ll live.” Another girl stomped past her up the hill, messy crimson hair slicked back over her head. She wore a uniform with pants and short sleeves, and towered over her, making her way up the hillside while holding on to the straps of her backpack with her muscular arms. Not a trace of exhaustion - she looked like she does this sort of thing for fun. As she passed the smaller girl, she accidentally stomped directly into a puddle of mud, splashing the dirty water onto her legs and the skirt of her dress.

The smaller girl gasped in terror. “Hey! Watch where you are going, you.. brute!” Angrily, she shook one of her tiny fists at the taller girl.

“Oops, sorry! I didn’t see that.” She turned around to face her, and continued walking backwards up the hill.

“Shall I carry you the rest of the way, milady?” Mockingly, she imitated her posh tone.

“How dare you mock me! Do you even realize who you’re talking to? I’m Umeko Chiba, heiress and prodigy of the Chiba family! If my parents found out about this, they would-”

“But your parents aren’t here right now, are they? Plus, I was being serious. Do you want a lift or nah?” The taller girl stopped, and held out her arms towards Umeko.

Caught completely off-guard, Umeko blushed, and looked down at her dress. Mud stains all over. Dirty water dripped from the bottom of the skirt. Ruined, she thought. But it would only get a lot worse the longer I stay on the ground. Maybe this is okay. Maybe I shall make an exception this time.

“Fine, you fiend. Lift me up, if you can, and carry me the rest of the way up the hill through the forest. If you insist.” She crossed her arms and closed her eyes, her face turned away from the taller girl to hide her embarrassment.

“Alrighty.” The taller girl chuckled and came back down to Umeko. She swept her up with her strong arms. One hand under her thighs, the other on her back to hold her up - princess carry.

Oh, Umeko thought, I have made a terrible mistake, have I not. Hiding her now crimson red face under both of her tiny hands, feeling the warmth of her skin in them, she just allowed it to happen.

“S-so,” she started, “what is your name, fiend?”

The taller girl laughed as she made her way up the hillside carrying Umeko.

“I’m Reese. Reese Terrell, heiress of nothing in particular.”

-

The slender golden-haired girl stood in front of a tree, carefully inspecting the cracks in its bark through her round glasses, as if trying to find something hidden in them. Next, she shifted her gaze to a set of mushrooms to the left of the tree. There were four of them.

It’s just as I thought.

She looked around. Many of the new first year students were wandering around the forest on their way to the academy at the top of the hill. But none of them had realized what was going on yet. She stood there, and pondered, until she was suddenly torn out of her thoughts by one of the students walking directly towards her.

H-huh?

“So, you’ve noticed it too, huh? I was wonderin’ if I was going crazy or not.” The athletic-looking girl, one hand hidden inside a pocket on the side of her jacket, stuck out her other hand for a handshake. White locs were swept over her head - one side was shaven, with some white stubble.

Her natural color..? How interesting.

“My name’s Lani. Lani Valo. I’m one of the freshmen. Who’re you?” Lani was shorter than the golden-haired girl wearing clothes that seemed two sizes too big for her, but she made up for the difference by standing slightly higher up the mountain.

“I-I’m uh. I’m Dwynwen Howell.” Dwynwen reached out to meet Lani’s hand with her own. It was almost completely covered by the sleeve of her uniform’s shirt; only a few fingers stuck out.

“Hi, Dwynwen. Nice to meet you.” Lani smiled. Dwynwen politely smiled back.

“So.. this forest’s weird, huh? Seems like we’re going in circles - I think I’ve seen those same four mushrooms six or seven times already.”

“Y-yeah.” Dwynwen blushed a little. 

“What do you think is up with that? Is this place enchanted? And why did no-one warn us beforehand?”

“It uh.. it might be enchanted, yeah.” Dwynwen paused.

“It could be the work of a witch using the earth element. Th-they can manipulate nature, to some degree.”

“Oh, so do you think they’re doing this on purpose, then? To test us, or something?”

“It isn’t unlikely.”

“Like an entrance exam?”

“M-mhm.”

Dwynwen’s voice was very low, almost whispered, while Lani was confidently using her outside voice.

“Huh. I guess we should’ve expected that. Would be too easy to just let us in without a fight, right?”

“I suppose so.”

For a little while, they just stood there, staring at each other. Dwynwen was about to explode from the awkwardness. Lani didn’t even perceive any awkwardness.

Their staring contest was broken up by a screech nearby.

“Aah! Slow down, fiend! What is the point of running so fast? You are going to trip if you are not cautious!”

Dwynwen and Lani both turned to face the source of the screaming.

It came from a small, princess-like girl. She was being carried by a tall, crimson-haired girl running up the hill. The taller girl laughed. “But where’s the fun in being careful all the time, princess?”

Almost immediately after exclaiming this, she tripped and fell to the ground. But just before both of them could actually make contact with the muddy ground below, their fall was stopped by several tiny white clouds that had appeared underneath them. The clouds, like springs, gently bounced the girl back on her feet - and the smaller girl safely back into her arms.

Some of the other students noticed the clouds, and gasped in awe. “Wow, was that air magic..?” “So cool!” “I thought it’s impossible to use magic until you go to the academy..”

“Woah,” said the taller girl. “Who did that?”

Lani raised her hand and walked down to them. Dwynwen followed her. She didn’t know why.

“Me.” Lani smiled her proudest smile. “I’m Lani, and the one behind me is Dwynwen.” Dwynwen waved and smiled meekly.

“Impressive, Lani! I’m Reese, and this little one is called Umeko!”

Umeko scowled. “Put me down this instant!” She punched Reese’s shoulder. “You are embarrassing me!”

“As you wish, milady.” Umeko fully expected Reese to just drop her to the floor, yet much to her surprise she actually gently set her back down on her feet. “There you are.”

“T-thank you.” Umeko turned away to hide her embarrassment.

“So, you can use magic, huh?” Reese was still starstruck. She had never seen real magic before - especially not up close.

“Yup. I’m self-taught, but I kinda suck at it. That’s why I’m going to the academy,” Lani said.

“Wow..!” Dwynwen’s eyes lit up. “How did you manage to bypass your seal? You couldn’t possibly use magic without having your seal opened first!”

“Hehe,” Lani giggled and put a shushing index finger to her lips. “That’s a secret.”

“Dwynwen, was it? What a nice name,” said Reese. “Seems like you know a lot about all this. Bookworm?”

“Y-yes, thank you. I chose it mys-” Dwynwen stopped herself. 

No, she thought. I.. don’t think they would mind.

“I chose it myself,” she proclaimed.

“Very good choice then! Always good to have a bookworm around. Someone’s gotta help the rest of us study, after all.” Reese laughed, and put a hand on Dwynwen’s shoulder. Dwynwen felt the warmth of her touch through her shirt. Like being close to a campfire.

“Mind if I call you Dwyn for short?” Reese was even taller than her, and even though she looked mean at first, her orange eyes revealed a beautiful, gentle soul within. Her smile seemed to light up the gloomy forest surrounding them. She wouldn’t hurt anyone, Dwynwen thought.

“N-no, not at all! Go ahead, my friends used to call me that, too.”

“Alrighty, Dwyn!”

“Friends, huh,” said Lani. “I guess we’re friends now then?”

“Yeah, let’s stick together and find a way to the top together. Me and the princess over there kept getting lost anyway.”

“Stop calling me princess, fiend!” Umeko turned back to face them and joined the conversation, still blushing.

“Ah, there she is. Seriously though, any idea what’s going on? Can’t seem to find the way up at all.”

“Dwyn thinks the forest might be enchanted,” said Lani. “As a sort of entrance exam for the academy, I guess.”

Reese put a hand on her chin in thought. “Oh, gotcha. But then - how do we get out of an enchanted forest?”

“Even more importantly,” Umeko started, “what manner of enchantment are we talking about here?” She looked at Dwyn.

“Well.” Dwyn adjusted her glasses. “I believe this may be earth magic. It is said that earth witches can also manipulate nature to some degree.. maybe they’re doing something with the ground beneath us or the plants around us to simulate an infinite loop?”

“Hm,” said Umeko, “but would that not become too obvious too fast?”

Lani tilted her head. “What do you mean by that?” 

“Well, one of us could go down the hill while one of us goes up. If those two meet each other again at some point, that theory cannot be correct, no? If they were just moving the plants and ground along in circles to repeat endlessly, they would not meet again.”

“You’re right,” said Dwyn. “I hadn’t thought that far..” She looked a little disappointed. Reese placed her hand on her shoulder again - the warmth made her feel a little better.

“Don’t worry about it, Dwyn. Hey, Lani!”

“Yeah?”

“You look sporty. Mind testing the princess’ theory out with me?”

“Sure! Who’s going up?”

“I can do that,” Reese responded. “I’m pretty good at running uphill. There’s someone here who can confirm that for you.” She glanced at Umeko.

“Yes, she is pretty fast uphill. As long as she does not plant her face in the mud, that is.” Umeko’s voice conveyed a feeling of respect, but also carried a sharp sort of snark along with it. “And stop calling me princess!”

“Alright, I’m gonna run downhill, then. If I don’t see you in five minutes, I’m coming back up the same way I ran down!” Lani waved the group goodbye and made her way downhill.

“Guess I better get going too,” said Reese. She also waved goodbye and started running uphill.

That left Umeko and Dwyn alone by themselves. The awkwardness between them was almost tangible.

For a good minute or two, they were absolutely silent, looking away from each other to avoid eye contact.

Eventually, Dwyn decided to break the silence.

“S-so, uhm. Umeko, right? What do you do in your free time?”

“I, uhm. I suppose I read a lot of books. I enjoy teaching myself new things, and immersing myself in stories.”

“Oh, really? I love reading, too! Then again, I’m sure you already knew that..”

The awkwardness grew thicker.

“What’s, uh. What’s your favorite author?”

Before Umeko could answer, she saw Lani and Reese coming down the hill. “Dwyn, look!” She pointed in their direction.

“Oh. I suppose your theory was right, then,” Dwyn acknowledged.

Reese nodded. “It seems that way, yeah. Completely mixed up. I don’t get it at all.”
“We met each other halfway and just decided to stick together for the rest of the way,” Lani confirmed.

Dwyn looked at Umeko. “Do you have another idea as to what’s going on?”

Umeko shook her head. “Unfortunately, I do not. It is however clear to me that we are stuck in some sort of loop with seemingly no exit.”

“Yeah, that looks to be the case.”

Dwyn and Umeko stood there, looking at the ground with a hand on their chin, pondering. Reese and Lani looked at them with high expectations. Dark clouds hovered low in the sky above them, like a blanket covering the entire forest.

“Hey, uh,” Reese started, “this might be a weird thing to ask right now, but do any of you remember how you got here?”

 “Naturally, fiend,” said Umeko. “I was brought by carriage, to the edge of the forest. And then..” Umeko paused.

“Yeah, princess? Then what?”

“.. I don’t remember.” Umeko shuddered.

Suddenly, all of them realized that they could remember arriving at the forest, and wandering in the forest - but that they couldn’t remember entering it.

“That’s strange,” said Dwyn, a chill running down her spine. “I can’t seem to remember either.”

“Same here. Lani?”

“Nope. Nothing.”

After a moment of baffled silence, Umeko raised her voice. “Hey, Dwyn?” 

“Yes?”
“Is there any magic that can erase memories?”

“No,” Dwyn responded. “No magic. At least there shouldn’t be. There are, however, certain types of herbs and medicines that can, upon ingestion, trigger a sort of temporary amnesia.”

“We’re all sure we are who we think we are, though, right?” Lani looked concerned.

“Yes, you needn’t worry about that. There is nothing that could alter or falsify our memories. But we very well might all be missing our memories of entering this forest up to a certain point. Are all your other memories intact?”

Lani nodded. Reese and Umeko joined her.

“Good, it’s the same for me. That means they only took that part, and we are in fact who we think we are.”

“Phew. It’s a good thing, too. I can’t imagine being someone I’m not,” said Reese. “That would really suck.”

“Who knows, maybe you would be someone brighter instead,” said Umeko under her breath.

“Run that by me again?”

“I said it might be a good thing if you were someone more intelligent! We might not be stuck here if you were,” Umeko shouted. She was frustrated. Her parents had such high hopes for her - only for her to get stuck in the entrance exam? No, she thought, this will not do.

“Oh yeah? Well, princess, if you dislike being a part of this group, feel free to take your leave,” Reese responded angrily. She, too, was frustrated. If only that girl weren’t so posh and full of herself, she thought, she could be so much more useful to this team.

“Sure! Whatever! I will find another group to cooperate with! There are plenty of people around here, anyway!” Umeko stomped off, angry and annoyed.

“Good!” Reese shook her fist into the sky. Almost immediately, she felt regret creeping up on her. But she was too proud to admit it at this time. Her mind and body informed her of the consequences her actions would have with a sharp sting in her gut. And yet, she let Umeko wander off into the forest.

“Guys, stop fighting! What’s the point of that right now?” Lani sounded disappointed.

“Hey, Umeko! Come back! I’m sure Reese didn’t mean what she said!”

But Umeko refused to hear her, and kept walking straight ahead with her back turned to the other three.

Dwyn just stood there and watched the situation unfurl.

A shame, she thought. I was beginning to like her.

Chapter Text

Umeko waltzed directly towards another group of students.

Hmph, she thought. Any group would be better than one with that brute in it.  

For a moment, a memory of the feeling of Reese’s warm hands holding her legs and back flashed into her mind. But she shooed it away as if it was a feral animal.

No. I must not remember her like that. I must be strong, and wise, and consider my own success and development before all else. Remember father’s words.

The Chiba family was a prestigious bloodline of extremely talented witches. The element of air was their specialty. They all had the elegance of flower petals floating in the breeze, or majestic birds soaring through the sky. All of them were excellent at their job - slaying the demons that plague the earth. She refused to disappoint them. She couldn’t disappoint them. She knew what would happen if she disappointed them.

“Graduate from the Academy with perfect grades. Master the air element, and understand all the others fully. Or this family will spit you out like a fishbone.”

That is what her father had said to her. She understood what was at stake - she was next in line of succession. She was her parents’ only child. She had to carry on the legacy of the Chiba family, and uphold their image for the coming generation. The crushing weight of her family’s expectations pushed down on her shoulders.

She straightened her back. I can do this, she said to herself.

I must do this.

She arrived where the other group stood. Their backs were turned towards her; they appeared to be inspecting a tree.

Umeko quietly cleared her throat to get their attention. No response - they were still silently looking at the tree.

“Hello. I am Umeko Chiba. I have come to you hoping we could join forces to overcome this strange forest together.” She paused. “It seemed to me like the other group I was just with was not cut out for the task.”

And yet, the four students in front of her remained silent. She was getting impatient.

“Hello-o?” Umeko slowly walked past one of them to establish eye-contact.

But there weren’t any eyes there. Nor any other facial features. Horrified, she screeched.

The four students turned their blank faces towards her. She felt their gaze piercing her very soul, even without the eyes.

She fell to the ground, hands in front of her face for protection. She closed her eyes and turned her face away from the faceless students.

Are these demons..? Is this the end of me?

But nothing happened. After a little while, she decided to open her eyes again. The students weren’t there anymore. Her heart was beating out of her chest. For a moment, she thought she was already dead.

Baffled, she got back on her feet. Suddenly, she found herself surrounded by extremely dense fog. All of the forest’s trees around her vanished within it.

Umeko stretched out an arm. She could still barely see her fingertips, but everything past that point was quickly drowned in a grayish white. She felt the moisture on her skin, her clothes, her hair. It was difficult to breathe.

She hesitated. But she realized she was helpless on her own, especially if there were demons around. She swallowed her pride and called out into the mist. “D-dwynwen? Lani? Fiend?”

Nothing.

“Anyone?”

Nobody responded. A deafening silence enveloped her. An overwhelming pressure moved in on her; she felt like she was about to be crushed by the walls of fog around her.

Suddenly thinking it unwise to stay in one place, she began walking.

Maybe somebody might hear me if I move straight ahead and keep calling out, she thought.

And so, she carefully moved ahead. Step by step, even more cautiously than before, trying not to lose balance and fall over. Her body was still shaking from the shock before, making it even harder for her to get a good foothold in her high-heeled boots.

Damn these shoes, she thought. Should I just take them off? No, how undignified. That is something the fiend would do.

Once again, her thoughts darted to Lani, Dwyn, and Reese. She realized she was beginning to miss them.

I wish somebody would carry me again.

-

Minutes passed, perhaps hours. Umeko was still wandering aimlessly through the fog. The ground beneath her kept getting softer and softer as the humidity of the fog sunk into it. And yet, she refused to take off her boots.

The bruises on her legs and hands and the mud stains all over her uniform dress betrayed the many times she had lost balance and fallen to the ground. She was tired.

“D..dwynwen.. Lani.. ugh.. Reese..”

She tripped over a small rock and fell face first into the mud below.

It is useless, she thought. It is over for me.

A voice made its way to her through the fog.

“Umeko? Umeko, is that you?”

It was Lani’s! Quickly, Umeko lifted herself off the floor.

“Lani! I am over here!”

Reese, Lani and Dwyn emerged from the fog. Dwyn sprinted towards her.

“Umeko! We were so worried about you, we thought we’d lost you forever!” Dwyn wanted to hug her, but Umeko held out a flat hand signaling her to stop.

“Let us save the hug for later - you really should not touch me right now.” She pointed at her mud-covered outfit. “I uh.. tripped, quite a few times.”

“Oh. Okay!” Dwyn sounded slightly disappointed but withdrew.

“It’s good to see you, Umeko.” Reese smiled warmly.

“Yeah, we seriously thought you were a goner,” Lani agreed. “You see any other students? They all just sort of vanished, suddenly.”

“No, I am afraid I have not seen any..” A horrible chill suddenly ran down Umeko’s spine.

Something is not right here.

“Halt. Fiend, what did you just call me?” She looked at Reese.

“Uh, Umeko. Isn’t that your name?”

“Yes, that is my name.”

“So, what’s wrong with me calling you by your name?”

“You fool,” said Umeko. Her face scrunched up in anger.

“She always calls me princess!”
Umeko threw her right fist directly at Reese’s face as hard as she could.

Reese’s face jolted back, distorted. It felt cold to the touch, and like a thick kind of liquid. Umeko’s knuckles hurt.

“So, you’ve figured it out. Clever one,” said the mass of liquid resembling Reese. It snapped its face back into position, revealing its true appearance - a strange blue blob-like thing with five orange marbles for eyes, scattered wildly across its face. Its face split open vertically, revealing a horrible mouth that allowed one to see all the way down into its semi-translucent body. The other two imposters turned into blobs as well, and merged with the one that had imitated Reese.

The towering blob prepared to lunge forward in an attempt to swallow her. Reading its movements, Umeko quickly turned around and ran as fast as she could, her heart racing. Fog was still blocking her view, but she simply ran straight ahead. Strangely, it seemed like she could suddenly sense her surroundings and the obstacles in her path. She hid behind a large tree.

What do I do now? I was never trained in combat!

In her mind, she desperately struggled to find an answer. Her gaze shifted towards the ground. A sturdy-looking stick laid directly to her left. Something in her brain clicked, and she picked it up. She could hear the blob approaching from behind - but it wasn’t headed directly for her. It seemed like it had lost her.

She broke off part of the stick, and tossed the smaller section up into the air. It landed a few meters in front of her, slightly to her left. The blob noticed the sound of the stick hitting the ground. It darted towards the sound.

As it passed the tree with Umeko behind it, she swiftly jabbed the sturdy stick into one of its orange eyes. It popped in a fountain of orange liquid. The monster howled in pain - its scream echoed throughout the forest.

Umeko tried to remove the stick from the blob’s eye socket, but the creature refused to let go of it. It hardened the liquid around the entry wound, making it impossible to pull the stick out. It began sucking the stick into its body so it could no longer be used as a weapon.

Umeko’s instincts took hold of her. Her mind swiftly shifting gears, she simply snapped the stick off before it could go in all the way, and rammed it into another one of the blob’s eyes. The beast wailed and screeched. Only three eyes remained. The stick, however, was now gone for good, stuck deep inside the blob’s body.

She noticed that the fog was beginning to clear. It seemed like the blob and the fog were connected somehow.

If I can get the remaining three, then–

Before she could finish that thought, the monster quickly extended a section of its body like a tail, and swept her legs away from underneath her. Without any time to react, she hit the ground face first.

For a moment, everything went black. Her consciousness slipped out of her grasp.

In that black space, memories suddenly rushed past her like a violent flood. Terrible memories, reminding her of every mistake she had ever made. A recurring word threatened her, looming over her, etched into the very core of her soul:

“Failure.”

No, screamed a voice inside her head. Wake up!

An immense feeling of vertigo overtook her, like falling into a bottomless pit. The memories quickly faded one by one as her perspective turned on its head. She regained her senses suddenly, and with great force.

Umeko gasped and opened her eyes. Through a thick, horrible blur, she saw the outline of the blob and its three remaining eyes. She noticed a warm, moist feeling on her forehead. Blood was running down her face. But it was running in the wrong direction.

She finally realized she was upside-down, raised into the air by the blob’s tail. She could feel the strange coldness of its body wrapped tightly around her ankles. It opened its awful mouth.

Umeko was powerless and exhausted. She was out of options, and saw no way to help herself out of this situation. She felt her hunger, her thirst. The fear and dread that were driving her onward had gone away. She was too tired to be afraid of anything. She decided to give up, and closed her eyes.

This is it, she thought. This is the end. 

A familiar voice boomed: “Hey ugly! Over here!”

Her eyes quickly opened, and her heart began beating again.

A small rock bounced off the creature, grabbing its attention. Someone had thrown it at its head from behind. The blob turned its head towards its assailant with an annoyed grunt.

Almost immediately after that, Umeko saw the tips of three sharp sticks shoot out of the back of the monster. She couldn’t help but smile.

The blob let out a final scream of agony and pain before it turned into vapor and disappeared. Umeko fell to the ground, landing on her back. A sharp pain shot through her entire body. She nearly passed out again, but she forced herself to stay awake just a little longer.

“Princess! Princess!” “Umeko!” She didn’t have enough energy left to tilt her head so she could look at them, but she recognized the voices of Reese and Dwyn. A gentle warmth filled her entire body. It was enough to make her forget about the pain for a moment.

“Hey! You alright?” Lani’s voice joined the other three. Umeko saw their concerned faces above as they circled around her. They looked pretty beat up as well - she wondered what had happened to them while they were separated. She was pretty sure Reese had tears in her eyes. She pointed her gaze directly at the crimson-haired girl.

“H-hello there, fiend.” Umeko smiled weakly, her face covered in blood and slime.

“What.. took you.. so long.. ?”

After that, everything slowly went dark again. Her consciousness finally drifted away.

Through muffled voices and the onset of unconsciousness, her body registered a comforting warmth underneath her thighs and against her back. She felt that she was being gently lifted into the air, and carried to a safer place.

Umeko was happy.

-

Dwynwen rubbed the back of her head.

“Hey, um,” she started, “don’t you think we should go after her? I don’t think we should just let her go. This feels wrong.”

Lani dismissively waved her hand. “Eh, let her. If she changes her mind, she can always come back later.”

“Yeah. Right.” Reese’s voice conveyed a strong sadness. And much regret.

Idiot, she thought. Why’d I have to go and react like that?

They silently watched as she walked away from them. Somehow, she looked sad.

Lani broke the silence. “So, what do we do now? How do we progress, how do we reach the top of the hill?”

“We still have not figured out what’s actually going on here,” said Dwyn.

“We tried Umeko’s idea, and it proved my theory about the way this loop works wrong. Do you two have any guesses?”

“No clue,” said Lani, shrugging.

“Me either,” added Reese. She was crouched down, her chin resting on her arm. Frustrated, she picked up a rock, and tossed it way up, towards the low hanging clouds above them.

Dwyn watched as the rock flew through the clouds. At first, she didn’t think much of it, assuming the clouds were just a thick blanket of fog lingering in the treetops. But when the rock didn’t come back down a few seconds later, she got suspicious.

“Um, hey, guys?”

Lani and Reese looked at her. “Yeah?”

“Don’t you think those clouds are a bit strange? Aren’t they way too low to be normal clouds?”

The other two looked up at them. “I guess,” Reese responded, still noticeably sad and frustrated.

Lani tilted her head a bit. “Could just be really dense fog though, right?”

Dwyn shook her head. “That’s what I thought at first. But Reese just threw a rock up at the sky, and it went through the clouds, and didn’t come back down again afterwards.”

“That’s weird,” Lani said. “Sure you didn’t just miss it coming back down?”

“Maybe, but I’m pretty sure I didn’t. It was a pretty big rock - I think I would have at least heard it hitting the ground.”

Reese got up. “So, does that mean the way out of here is through the clouds?”

“That could very well be. But I can’t say that with a hundred percent certainty.”

“Either way, we should tell the princess about this! Maybe that’ll bring her back!”

Reese, excited to finally have a reason to approach Umeko again and apologize, started quickly walking down the hill towards her. She had just arrived at another group - it looked like she was talking to them.

Lani suddenly exclaimed behind her. “Reese, wait!”

Before she could react, Reese’s face collided with something.

Thunk.

“Ouch.” She couldn’t see anything in front of her, but she could clearly feel some kind of wall there. It felt like glass, but it was extremely cold to the touch. She blinked, and in the next moment, she couldn’t see anything beyond the cold glass pane anymore. A thick fog had suddenly covered the entire forest. It was impossible to see more than a few meters ahead.

“Princess? Princess!” Reese shouted, banging her fist against the wall. To no avail - her voice bounced directly back to her, and the glass refused to budge. She blinked once more. When she opened her eyes, she found herself looking at her own reflection. The glass had turned into a mirror.

“Hey Lani, Dwyn! What’s going on?” Reese turned around to face the other two, only to find out they weren’t there anymore. All she could see were reflections of herself all around her - even above and under her. She panicked. She hated tight, closed spaces. She felt as though the walls were moving in on her.

Shivering and sweating, she took a deep breath. Calm down, she thought. Just calm down for now.

She put her hands against one of the walls. It was freezingly cold, and the air around her had cooled down a lot as well. She could see her own breath. In spite of the terrible freezing sensation on her palms, she moved along the walls, feeling for an opening somewhere.

Suddenly, after searching for a bit, her hand wasn’t touching anything anymore, and she stumbled. Amid the perfect reflections, she found an opening into a corridor. Cautiously, she walked into the reflective corridor.

“Lani? Dwyn?”

“.. Reese? Is that you?” Lani’s muffled voice called out to her in response. But Reese couldn’t see her anywhere. Just more reflections of herself.

“Lani! Is Dwyn with you?”

“Yeah! We’re stuck here together! Seems like this is some kinda maze - but there’s reflections everywhere!”

They had to shout to be able to hear each other. Many walls separated them, at many different angles. But the fact that they could hear each other at all gave all three of them hope. It meant there was a way for them to reach each other.

“Sure looks like it, yeah!” Reese sounded relieved. “You two stay right where you are, I’ll come find you! Just keep calling out, I’ll follow the sound!”

-

As Reese wandered the labyrinth, Dwyn and Lani waited for her to find them, regularly calling out to her.

The temperature kept going further and further down as they stood there. They were both shivering, their noses hurt from breathing in the freezing air.

“Hey, uh, Dwyn. It could get really dangerous if we stay still in this cold for too long.”

“Y-yeah.”

A silent agreement between the two established that it would be okay to get a little closer to each other. Just for a little while. They shuffled towards each other, avoiding eye contact, and hugged.

It made them blush even more than the cold already did on its own, but it did help them raise each other’s body temperatures.

Lani called out again. “Reese, what’s taking you so damn long? We’re freezing to death over here!”

Reese’s muffled voice responded from a distance. It sounded like she was getting closer. “I know, I know! This is a lot harder than you’d imagine - your voices just bounce right off the walls and it’s really tough to find the source!”

“Keep doing what you’re doing right now,” said Dwyn. “It seems like you’re getting closer to us at least!”

Reese’s response echoed back to them. “Good! I’ll, uh.. I’ll do that!”

Reese kept doing what she was doing. Suddenly, a loud thud reverberated through the hallways of the labyrinth, followed by a moment of silence and a few more smaller thuds. After a few seconds, the noises stopped.

Lani was concerned. “You okay over there?”

“Y-yeah! Just slipped, is all. It’s really hard to get back up once you fall down, the floor is awfully slippery!” Reese’s voice betrayed a mild annoyance. Lani and Dwyn were pretty sure they heard her say some curses after falling a few times.

Lani chuckled. “Alright! Be careful!” Dwyn giggled as well.

After a moment of silence, Reese called back to them again. “Don’t make fun of me! I’ll cry!”

This back and forth went on for a while, until eventually Lani and Dwyn could hear footsteps just down the corridor behind them.

Lani turned towards the sound. “Reese? That you?”

Reese walked around the corner and posed proudly, her hands on her hips. “In the flesh!”

She looked at Dwyn and Lani. They were still clinging to each other.

Reese laughed. “Seems like you two got pretty cozy with each other while I wasn’t around. Good for you!”

Embarrassed, they quickly separated from each other.

“Hey! It was really damn cold, okay,” said Lani.

“Y-yeah! We were both freezing terribly,” added Dwyn.

“Yeah, yeah. Sure!” Reese grinned. Their faces still red, they smiled back at her.

“Alright, what do we do now? Gotta be a way out of this somewhere, right?”

“There might not be an obvious exit,” responded Dwyn. “This is probably a test we need to overcome in order to get to the academy. There may be something in this labyrinth we need to find.”

“Well,” said Reese, “I sure didn’t see anything on my way here. Just ice and more ice. And a whole bunch of reflections of myself.”

“Can’t we just break the walls down?” asked Lani.

Reese shook her head. “Already tried that - way too solid, not even a crack.”

Suddenly, they heard another set of footsteps behind them. Baffled, they looked at the source of the sound.

A second Reese suddenly walked around the corner.

“Phew, finally found you. Why were you suddenly so quiet? Had a hard time hearing y’all.”

She noticed the other Reese standing next to the other two.

“Hey! What the-” She pointed her index finger at the other Reese.

“Who’s that?”

The other Reese pointed back at her.

“That’s what I wanna know!”

Confused, Dwyn and Lani looked back and forth between the two.

“Come on guys! She’s clearly an imposter,” said the Reese standing next to them.

“She didn’t even come from the right direction! Haven’t you two been listening to my voice?”

Dwyn and Lani looked at the Reese at the far end of the corridor.

“H-hey! That’s my line, you liar! Stop making things up!”

They looked back at the Reese next to them.

“N-no! You’re the liar! You didn’t even get my eyebrows right!”

They looked back at the other Reese.

“What? What are you talking about? They’re perfectly fine!” Self-conscious, she touched her thick, red eyebrows.

Lani ran out of patience. “Ugh! Enough!”

She swung her leg and kicked the Reese next to them in the gut as hard as she could. In the next moment, Lani cried out in pain and held her foot. “Ow! What the hell?” 

Reese’s body was rock hard. Disappointed, the thing resembling Reese shrugged its shoulders. “Tsk, whatever.”

Suddenly, it transformed: its entire body reshaped into a strange, blue blob. Its surface was hard, icy and crystalline. Three orange gems resembling eyes were slotted into the three sides of its pyramid-shaped head - one on each side.

Lani attempted to attack the blob again with her other foot, but the kick failed to connect. She tripped and almost fell, but managed to regain her balance at the last second.

The blob had retracted into the corridor’s wall and vanished within a blink.

“Damn! Got away,” said Lani.

“This is probably what I mentioned earlier,” said Dwyn. “This might be the thing we needed to find to get out of here.”

“So, let’s go look for it and find it again,” said Lani. “After it!”

Dwyn and Lani ran to Reese, who was still standing on the other end of the corridor. She was still confused by the situation.

“What even happened? How’d you know that wasn’t really me?” asked Reese as they began running down the hallways together, careful not to slip.

“I didn’t know,” said Lani. “I just guessed. I would’ve kicked you afterwards if that one had turned out to be real.”

Reese scoffed. “Wow, rude.”

“That creature is probably keeping this labyrinth intact,” said Dwyn. “We have to find it and defeat it!”

“How’re we even gonna fight it? I kicked it and almost shattered my entire foot,” responded Lani. “That thing’s as hard as stone.”

“It likely has a weak point. Did you see its eyes? They were bright orange,” said Dwyn. “Maybe that’s it.”

Reese groaned. “Oh, come on! Don’t you think that’s way too obvious?”

“Maybe. But keep in mind that this is an entrance exam of sorts - they are likely trying to test our ability to cooperate with others to reach a common goal,” pondered Dwyn. “Finding the weak point is probably not supposed to be the difficult part.”

“You mean the difficult part’s actually hitting the damn things?” asked Lani.

“Precisely. We will need to coordinate our attacks. I, uh.. I think.” Dwyn blushed. She suddenly realized she was talking like a leader: the other two were listening to her words, accepting them as fact, taking them like orders. She wasn’t used to that at all.

“Gotcha,” said Reese, “then hit those eyes we shall!”

After a little while of running through the frozen corridors of the maze, taking random turns left and right as they attempted to find the blob, they finally arrived in what appeared to be a large hub room of sorts. It was perfectly square-shaped, with an entrance to one of the labyrinth’s branching paths on each side.

The strange crystalline blob sat in the center of the room, light bouncing off its gemstone eyes. It made a strange clicking noise when it noticed it had been found, and took on a defensive posture. It was attached to the floor beneath it, seamlessly transitioning into the smooth, reflective surface below.

Lani pointed at the creature. “There it is!”

Surprisingly, Dwyn decided to take charge. “Alright! Reese, you take the left! Lani, you’re going right! I’ll stay here and attack the gem that’s facing us right now!”

Reese’s and Lani’s voices responded in unison. “Yes, ma’am!” Dwyn blushed again.

Reese and Lani circled to the left and right side of the creature respectively, just as Dwyn had asked them to. All three of them were in position.

Lani, being the fastest of the three, swiftly threw a punch at the eye on her side. The blob’s three-sided pyramid head twitched away, dodging her attack. It responded with a counterattack: a sharp, long appendage shot out of the creature’s body, sweeping across the floor like a scythe aimed at Lani’s legs.

She reacted quickly, and jumped over the blade. “Woah!” Immediately after the attack, the appendage disappeared back into the blob’s body.

Reese used this moment of distraction to launch an attack as well: she jumped up and rammed her elbow into the blob’s eye. It couldn’t dodge fast enough. She hit it, and the eye sunk into its socket. The beast howled in pain.

“Yeah! Gotcha now, huh?” Reese celebrated. But just a moment later, the eye popped back out of the socket, and the creature swung a hammer-shaped appendage at her. “Yikes!” Reese narrowly avoided being hit on the head by jumping to the side. The hammer crashed into the ground, shattering its mirrored surface into a million pieces around the area of the impact.

“No good,” she said, looking at Dwyn. “It just comes right back out after a sec!”

“What now?” asked Lani.

“Can’t you just use your magic? Blow the thing up from the inside, something like that?” asked Reese.

Lani shook her head. “No, sorry. I can only make those little bouncy clouds.” She was embarrassed, but admitted it anyway. This wasn’t the time to be boastful.

“Damn! What do we do then?” Reese looked to Dwyn for an answer.

For a moment, Dwyn faltered. She was so confident that this would work, yet it didn’t. We must be doing something wrong, she thought. I was wrong to commandeer them like this. I shouldn’t decide over the actions of others.

The blob kept attacking Reese and Lani, swinging away at them with appendages in various shapes and forms. It made loud clattering noises all the while. It ignored Dwyn - perhaps it didn’t even perceive her as a threat.

Reese and Lani were running out of breath; the blob didn’t give them enough time to dodge all of its attacks. Some of the attacks grazed their bodies, leaving shallow wounds behind. Droplets of blood fell on the reflective floor.

Lani shouted, her pain clearly audible in her voice. “Dwyn! A little help here?”

Dwyn panicked. She covered her face with her hands. She didn’t want to see.

This is all my fault!

In her mind, she saw images of her friends - Reese, Lani and Umeko - torn to shreds, smiling faces distorted by blood and terrible gashes all over their skin.

No! No, no! You have to protect them! Pull yourself together, Dwyn!

She slapped her face with both hands and violently shook her head. She noticed fragments of ice on the ground next to her - it must have splintered off the floor earlier, when the blob smashed its hammer into it. She grabbed two, and tossed one at the blob’s head.

“Hey, you! A-aren’t you forgetting someone?”

The creature stopped attacking Reese and Lani for a moment, and focused on Dwyn. It extended two arm-like appendages towards her. She attempted to dodge them, but she was too slow. The blob grabbed her by the throat with both arms, nearly crushing her windpipe. She groaned in pain - there wasn’t enough air for a scream. She firmly clenched her fist around the remaining fragment of ice that was still in her hand.

Reese and Lani both exclaimed at the same time. “Dwyn!!” In spite of being wounded all over, they ran towards the creature to redirect its attention again.

“No,” said Dwyn. Her voice creaked, her throat burned. “Don’t!” The blob slowly pulled Dwyn towards its head, not loosening its grip even slightly.

Dwyn panted. Breath escaped from her mouth as a faint squeak. But she held on to the freezing, sharp fragment in her hand. She gripped it so firmly that its edges cut into the skin of her palm. Blood dripped down from between her fingers.

Running very short on air, Dwyn called out to her friends. “Attack.. the eyes on your side.. on my signal..”

They looked at each other, deeply concerned. And yet, they believed in her. They fully believed that Dwyn would know what to do. After a quick nod towards each other, they responded in unison: “Okay!”

Dwyn drew closer and closer to the blob’s head. She felt awfully light-headed, like she was about to pass out. But she forced herself to stay awake - even though her vision began to blur.

She was almost close enough to touch it now. With the remaining air in her lungs, she shouted as loud as she could: “NOW!”

Reese jumped up and sunk her fist into the blob’s eye. Lani leapt into the air and kicked the eye on her side as hard as she could.

Dwyn closed her eyes and threw the fragment of ice at the eye directly in front of her.

She prayed.

Please let this work. I don’t want them to die. I don’t want to die, either. 

Please.

The sound of ice hitting ice reverberated through the room. Noisily, the fragment of ice shattered, tiny pieces of it flying everywhere. Beneath the cloud of freezing mist the impact left behind, the blob’s eye was revealed.

It had sunken deep into its socket.

The blob screeched, and released Dwyn. She fell to the ground. It hurt, but at least she could breathe again. She gasped for air, and fell into a terrible coughing fit.

The creature, meanwhile, rubbed its eye sockets with its arm appendages, seeking its missing eyes, as it screamed in pain. It was a horrible noise - it sounded almost human, but strangely warped. Suddenly, it began shrinking.

It got smaller and smaller, until eventually it disappeared completely, leaving only a puddle of water behind.

The three girls watched as the labyrinth slowly melted away around them. Cold water dripped onto them from the ceiling. Reese and Lani came over to where Dwyn was sitting, smiling.

Reese gently patted her head. “Nice work, Dwyn!”

“Yeah,” said Lani. “Good job. Wouldn’t have made it without you.” She smiled, and joined Reese in patting Dwyn’s head.

Overwhelmed, Dwyn just sat there, blushing. “T-thanks, guys,” she said, her voice still coarse from the blob’s tight grip around her throat.

Lani held her hand out, inviting Dwyn to grab it so she could help her up. Still very much embarrassed, she grabbed it and allowed Lani to pull her up to her feet again.

“Owch,” exclaimed Dwyn. She had forgotten about the cuts on her hand.

Lani looked at her own hand, now stained with Dwyn’s blood.

“Sorry,” said Dwyn, “I gripped that little piece of ice a little too hard, I think.”

Lani laughed. “It’s okay. We’re all soaked anyway. We should probably get treatment sooner rather than later, though.”

Reese agreed. “Yeah, let’s get out of this place. I’m starvin’ anyway. I’m really tired of this forest.”

Dwyn nodded. “Me too.”

“Also,” added Reese, “we still gotta find the princess. I, uh.. feel really bad about what happened earlier.” Embarrassed, she rubbed the back of her head.

“Yeah, that exchange really didn’t go too well. Hope we can get to her before she gets in trouble,” said Lani.

Dwyn agreed. Wounded and exhausted, the three of them began clumsily waddling through the forest. The earthen ground beneath their feet felt strange after spending so much time on a slippery surface of ice. Dense fog still lingered in the air around them - the forest looked the same as it did the last time they saw it before being trapped in the labyrinth. They weren’t even welcomed by sunlight; thick gray clouds still hung directly above their heads in the treetops.

After a little while of wandering, they suddenly heard a terrible screech. Startled, they all looked in the direction of the sound, but they couldn’t see a thing. There was too much fog. 

“Hey,” said Reese, “doesn’t that sound familiar?”

“Yeah. Exactly like the thing we fought earlier when we hit its eyes,” responded Dwyn.

Lani exclaimed in surprise. “Look!”

The fog around them began to clear bit by bit. A blue shape became visible in the fog, translucent and blob-like.

“Man, not another one,” groaned Reese.

Lani poked her arm and pointed at the blob. “No, look closer!”

Reese and Dwyn squinted. They could make out a shape: the blob was extending a long tail appendage. At its coiled up end, something - someone - dangled in the air with their head towards the ground.

“That’s Umeko,” said Dwyn, concern welling up in her voice. “We have to help her!”

Reese and Lani agreed. Each of the three girls picked up a long, sturdy stick from the forest floor. Together, they rushed towards the scene.

Reese picked up a small rock, and lobbed it at the blob’s head. “Hey ugly,” she yelled. “Over here!”

The rock bounced off the creature, and it turned its head around to face them.

When the three of them saw the orange, glowing eyes on its face, they immediately knew what to do.

In perfect sync, Reese, Lani and Dwyn stabbed their sticks through the blob’s three eyes, popping them instantaneously.

Chapter Text

Eventually, Umeko woke up, her eyes still closed. The first thing she noticed was the searing pain in her back and on her forehead. The second thing she noticed was that the moist, warm feeling on her forehead had gone away - someone must have stopped her bleeding.

Slowly, she opened her brown-greenish eyes. She was laying on her side, her vision tilted 90 degrees to the right. Through a veil of blur, she could make out someone sitting in front of her. Someone with fiery red hair and a muscular frame.

“Good morning, princess,” said Reese. Her voice was warm and welcoming. Umeko was happy to hear it. She didn’t care about dignity right now - she just needed something to hold on to. Reese’s voice re-established her link to this reality, to the land of the living.

“G-good morning to you too, fiend.”

After the initial blurriness faded away, she could see her more clearly. There she was, sitting on her knees, smiling. She looked relieved. But Umeko also noticed that Reese was wet from top to bottom. Additionally, small cuts covered her entire body, but they looked like they were starting to heal already. Her clothes were a little damaged, too. Finally, Umeko noticed Reese’s torn up shirt: a big section of the lower half was missing, leaving her muscular midriff exposed. 

Umeko blushed intensely. She averted her gaze to hide her face. Oh, she thought. Oh, my.

“You noticed, huh?” Reese laughed. “How’s it look? Am I jacked or what?”

“Quite.” Umeko responded quietly, her face still turned away. She touched her forehead, and felt multiple layers of fabric wrapped around her head.

“You, uh, hit your head pretty hard there, and we were all pretty concerned. So I took the liberty to wrap it up for you.” Reese rubbed the back of her head, slightly embarrassed. “Hope it’s not too tight.”

“No,” said Umeko. She put her palms against the ground, and slowly raised herself up. Now sitting, she turned to face Reese again, even though her face was still red.

“Thank you. You three saved me.” For a moment, she hesitated.

“I am terribly sorry for what I said earlier. I should not have insulted you like this. I should never insult any of you like this.” She bowed her head. “I apologize.”

“Apology accepted,” said Reese. “I’m sorry, too. Was really stupid of me to yell at you.”

She extended her hand towards Umeko. “Friends?”

Umeko laid her small hand in Reese’s, feeling her warmth. “Yes, friends.”

They shook hands and smiled at each other. The eye contact only lasted about a second before they were both too embarrassed to keep looking.

“S-so, uhm. What happened to you three while I was not there?” asked Umeko.

“Oh,” said Reese, “we got trapped in a reflective ice labyrinth and had to kill some blob thing to get out again.”

“Ah, that explains why no-one responded to my cries for help,” said Umeko.

Reese grinned. “You cried for help, princess?”

Umeko blushed. “Yes, yes. It seemed to me like I had no other choice. Unfortunately, my pleas were met with silence.”

“And then what happened?”

Umeko gathered her memories of the time she spent wandering on her own. “Well, I attempted to join another group, but then those students just.. disappeared.”

Reese nodded. “Interesting. I noticed that all the students in the forest were suddenly not there anymore, too. Maybe they were all just more illusions set up by whoever’s running this exam?”

“Perhaps,” responded Umeko. “After that, a completely opaque fog overtook the environment surrounding me. I could not see much anymore.”

“Yeah, I saw that too. That was pretty much the exact moment the labyrinth’s walls went up around us.”

“Then, I began wandering the woods on my own. I assumed I would find you three eventually, so I just kept walking.” She hesitated, and cleared her throat. “I may have tripped a few times here and there.”

Reese grinned. “Don’t be too ashamed, princess. I’ve landed on my behind at least a dozen times on the slippery ground in the labyrinth.” She rubbed her butt. “I can still feel the sting.”

Umeko chuckled. “How crude.”

“What happened then?”

“I must have walked for quite a long time - though I cannot say how long exactly. Eventually, I came across a creature that had split itself into three and pretended to be you, Dwyn and Lani. I nearly fell for its deception, but fortunately managed to see through it just in time.”

“Oh,” said Reese, “we had one of those, too! It pretended to be me. Lani just took a chance and kicked it, that’s how we figured out it was the fake ‘me’. How’d you figure out yours?”

“I, uhm.” She blushed again.

“C’mon princess,” teased Reese, “spit it out already!”

Umeko sighed. “Fine. The one pretending to be you called me by my name. Not ‘princess’. That is how I realized that something was wrong.”

Reese laughed. “Oh, that’s how? Amazing. Sorry, princess - should I start calling you Umeko instead?”

Something in her tingled when Reese said her name. Embarrassed, Umeko shook her head. “No, I do not think you should. Perhaps a situation like this will emerge again, and I will need to distinguish friend from foe in the same manner.” In reality it was because she’d grown used to - and fond of - the nickname Reese had given her. And also because she wasn’t sure if she’d survive Reese calling her by her name more than once.

“A-anyway!” Umeko resumed her story. “After that, it revealed its true form; a slimy blue creature with five glowing orange eyes. Without anything to defend myself with, I instinctually ran away.”

Reese listened intently, her warm eyes unwaveringly focused on Umeko.

“I hid behind a tree and came to the conclusion that the eyes must be its weakness. So I reached for a stick and sharpened it by snapping a part of it off. I managed to poke out two of its eyes, but then it struck back at me. And that is when you three arrived and stabbed the beast’s remaining three eyes.”

“You looked like you were in quite the pickle,” said Reese. “It held you up and looked like it was about to eat you. Are you alright?” Genuine concern painted her voice.

“Yes,” said Umeko. “I am alright. My head is still in quite a bit of pain, but it will heal, I believe.”

Grateful, she smiled at Reese. “Thank you for bandaging it for me.”

Reese smiled back, her eyes closed. “No problem. That’s what friends are for!”

Yes, thought Umeko. Friends. An inexplicable feeling creeped through her body. Like a spider crawling from her heart to her bowels. ‘Friends’ is good.. right?

She swept the strange, unpleasant feeling away. “Speaking of friends, where are Dwyn and Lani? I must apologize to them, too.”

Reese stood up. “Oh, they’re roaming the woods. They’re still looking for a way out. Wanna go join them?”

Umeko nodded. “Of course.” Slowly, she got up as well. She wasn’t very steady on her feet - her legs were wobbly like pudding. “Ah,” she exclaimed. She tumbled, and almost fell.

Reese quickly grabbed her by the shoulders. Gently, she made sure she wouldn’t fall. “Careful, now. I don’t think you’re fit to walk just yet.”

Umeko blushed. The warmth of Reese’s hands seeped into her shoulders, and flowed through her entire body. “I suppose not. The hit to my head and back must have affected me more than I had thought,” she said.

Reese grinned, her pearly white teeth shining in her mouth. “Want me to carry you?”

“Y-yes. That may be for the best.”

Reese nodded, crouched down to one knee, and held out her arms.

This time, Umeko got onto them by choice. Reese picked her up and began walking ahead, holding her tightly against her own body.

Umeko felt warm.

-

“Still don’t get it. Where’d they all go?” Lani kicked some leaves off the ground. She was getting bored - and had run out of ideas to solve the riddle before them hours ago already.

“There likely never were other students here to begin with,” said Dwyn. “It seems like they were just another illusion all along. Kind of like what we experienced in the labyrinth.”

Lani remembered the blob that had pretended to be Reese. She shuddered. There was nothing she hated more than being deceived. “Oh, yeah. That makes sense. Icky.”

Dwyn nodded. “Icky indeed. I do, however, wonder who is behind all of these illusions?”

Lani touched her chin. “Academy staff, maybe? If we’re still assuming that this is all just an entrance exam, that is.”

“That certainly sounds plausible,” said Dwyn.

“But then, where are they all hiding? I feel like I know this forest inside out by now, we’ve seen every tree at least a hundred times while wandering around. And yet, nothing. There’s no-one here but us,” said Lani.

A flash of memory suddenly shot through Dwyn. “Hey, remember how Reese tossed a rock earlier, after Umeko wandered off on her own?”

“Oh, you mean when you guessed the exit might be right above us?”

“Yeah, exactly. I’m still not completely convinced that that’s really it.. but I suppose it’s better than nothing.” Dwyn shrugged. “It doesn’t seem like there are any alternative answers left. But how would all of us get up there? I somehow don’t see myself and Umeko climbing one of those trees to the very top..”

“Hey, I think you’re underestimating Umeko a bit there,” said Lani. “After all, she managed to hold her own pretty well against one of those.. things. It took the rest of us to finally take it down, but she was the one who whittled it down to the point where we could kill it with one hit!”

“You’re right,” said Dwyn. “Still, I don’t think I could, personally. Unless Reese were to carry me.”

Lani laughed out loud. “Nah, I’ve got a better idea. More fun, too. Unless you’re afraid of heights?”

Dwyn tilted her head. “N-no, I wouldn’t say I am. But I guess it depends on the actual height and situation.” She wondered what Lani’s alternative solution might be. But before she could ask her, a voice called out to them from behind.

Cheerily, Reese exclaimed. “Hey, you two! Look who just woke up!”

Lani and Dwyn turned around. Reese was effortlessly striding towards them with a wide grin on her face, carrying an immensely embarrassed-looking Umeko in her arms.

“H-hello.” Umeko looked up at Reese. “You can put me down now, fiend.”

Still grinning, Reese nodded and gently placed Umeko back on her own feet. “Thank you,” said Umeko, almost too quietly to be heard. But Reese’s ears picked it up anyway, and she simply acknowledged her thanks. Proudly, she placed her hands on her hips.

Lani smiled. “Umeko! Welcome back.”

Dwyn smiled as well. “Yes, welcome back, Umeko. We were very worried about you.”

“Thank you.” Umeko nodded, and awkwardly smiled back at them.

“I am sorry for causing such a ruckus. It was tactless of me, and not very intelligent. I was frustrated, and said something that I now regret. I hope you can both forgive me.” She bowed to them.

“Of course we do. I always knew you’d come back anyway.” Lani chuckled, and placed one hand on Umeko’s shoulder.

“I forgive you, too.” Dwyn also placed one hand on Umeko’s other shoulder.

After a moment of standing there like that, they took their hands off her shoulders. Slowly, Umeko lifted her head. A tear rolled down her cheek - she swiftly wiped it away.

She smiled. “Thank you so much. I do not know what I was thinking.”

“Imma be honest, neither were we. But it sort of just happened in the moment, and you’re back now, and it’s okay.” Lani grinned. “Don’t worry, Umeko. I hope Reese apologized to you, too?”

“Yes. She actually did.” Umeko chuckled. “Difficult to believe, I know.”

Reese perked up. “Hey! What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Ah, don’t think about it too much,” giggled Lani.

“Hmph! Fine!” Mildly upset, Reese folded her arms.

Carefully, Umeko placed a hand on one of her arms to get her attention. Reese turned her head to look at Umeko’s face. In her eyes, she saw genuine appreciation. Kindness, fondness. They were still a little teary. A smile decorated her lips. And it, too, was genuine, and conveying an emotion that she did not yet fully understand.

“Thank you,” said Umeko. Louder this time, with confidence. “Thank you for forgiving me, Reese.”

Reese was stunned. She forgot why she was even upset to begin with. Flabbergasted, she stared at Umeko.

Umeko turned to face the other two. “You two as well. Thank you so much. Sometimes, I am not sure I am worthy of being forgiven. I will keep my words in check in the future.”

Lani gave her a thumbs-up. Dwyn smiled and nodded.

Reese was lost in thought. She completely zoned out. Reese? My name? Not fiend? With so much confidence, too. Wasn’t even sure she remembered my name at all. It was the first time Umeko had said Reese’s name. Reese had assumed she would never hear it from her at all. She was completely taken aback. And she didn’t understand at all why this affected her as much as it did.

Lani snapped her fingers in front of Reese’s face. “Hey, Reese. Oi.” Reese suddenly came back to her senses.

“Hu-.. whuh?” Confused, she looked around her.

“You’ve been staring into space for a while now,” said Lani. “Somethin’ on your mind?”

Lani, Dwyn and even Umeko were all looking at her. Embarrassed, Reese rubbed the back of her head. “Oh, uh. N-no, nothing in particular. Did you say anything? Sorry, I must’ve missed it.”

Lani sighed. “We’ve been talking about a way out of here, silly. Remember how you tossed a rock at the clouds earlier, when Umeko wasn’t with us?”

“Y-yeah, I remember. Dwyn said something after I did that - she didn’t see or hear it come back down, right?”

Dwyn nodded. “Precisely. So therefore I assumed the way out might be above us, beyond those low-hanging clouds.”

“Right. So, how do we get up there then?” She looked at Lani. “I’m sure you and I could just climb up a tree or something, but what about the princess and Dwyn?”

Lani grinned. “I’ve got a solution in mind. Remember my bouncy clouds from earlier when we first met? I could just make a really big one right underneath us and propel us right through those clouds above.”

“But is that not risky?” remarked Umeko. “What if it does not go anywhere after all, and we come crashing down to the ground again?”

“I’ll just lower the bounciness a bit, and the cloud under us will turn into a big, soft pillow instead.” Lani seemed well-prepared for every outcome in this situation. She knew the extent of her abilities quite well - she’d been messing around with them ever since the first time she realized she had them. Though she also secretly didn’t understand why she was able to use them in the first place.

Usually, witches’ magical powers were sealed; there was a strange sort of mental or biological barrier in place to prevent them from using their magic. Nobody fully understood why there was a barrier like that, but everybody understood that going to an academy was necessary to break it. Through the stories told by alumni of the academies, it is known to humans and witches alike that there are magical relics within the academies - thick, heavy books with hundreds of pages inked with incomprehensible spells - that are used to break the witches’ seals to enable them to use their powers.

Lani, however, had either broken that seal by herself somehow, or had never had one, or simply a much weaker one than most witches’. She didn’t know. One day, she accidentally dropped a glass bottle, and it was caught by a little cloud. She must have summoned it subconsciously. That’s how she figured out she could use at least some magical abilities already. It never went beyond those little clouds, however. As much as she tried, she simply couldn’t use any magic stronger than that.

“Well,” said Dwyn, “it may be a bit of a risk either way but it’s the only thing we haven’t tried yet. Lani and I have wandered for a good long while now looking for answers, but we found nothing we hadn’t already seen before.”

Lani nodded. “Yup. We searched the entire time while Umeko was out.” She shrugged. “Nothing.”

Umeko’s curiosity was piqued. “That reminds me - how long was I unconscious for?”

“Oh, just a few hours or so. Nothin’ to worry about.” Reese grinned. “A princess needs her beauty sleep.”

Umeko ignored Reese’s remark. “I made you all wait that long..? I am so sorry..”

Lani dismissively waved her hand. “Ah, it’s alright. We would’ve looked around more anyway, so we figured we might as well use the time.”

Reese was almost upset about Umeko ignoring her teasing. She tried to distract herself from that feeling. “So, anyway, what’re we waiting for? Shouldn’t we get on outta here?”

“Right,” said Dwyn. “Everyone, form a circle. We need to stand closer together for this to work.” She paused and looked at Lani. “I, uh.. I think?”

“Yup, you’re right. Makes it easier to synchronize our jumps. I also won’t have to make that cloud bigger than it needs to be that way - kinda straining to make big ones.”

“Alright,” said Umeko. The four of them moved closer together and formed a tight circle. Umeko looked into Reese’s eyes. She was directly to her right, tightening the straps of her backpack. She smiled at the somewhat flustered Reese, and reached her right hand out to her. Reese was unresponsive for a moment, but then took her hand with her left, holding it with a gentle firmness. She smiled back at Umeko. Dwyn took Lani’s right and Umeko’s left hand, and Lani took Reese’s right. Confidently, they smiled at each other.

“Okay then,” said Lani. She grinned. “You all ready for this?” The other three nodded.

“Good. Hold on tight - I’ve never done this with a group before.”

Everyone prepared to jump. Umeko was suddenly concerned. “Wait, are you sure you can handle this, then?”

“Pfft! Sure I am,” responded Lani. “Alright! Three, two, one..”

Umeko gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. Terror filled her entire body as she suddenly remembered her fear of heights. All four of them crouched down slightly, ready to jump.

“Jump!”

In perfect sync with each other, they jumped into the air. A big cloud immediately formed underneath them; Lani did her very best to visualize it. As they dropped back down to the ground, their feet sunk into the cloud until they suddenly stopped. And then, the cloud pushed back. Hard.

It shot them up into the air as they clung to each other’s hands. Lani laughed out loud in excitement.

They kept flying upward into the air, until they eventually reached the clouds. Their vision went gray and foggy. Umeko still had her eyes closed - she was horrified. Moments later, they pierced the clouds. Reese, Lani and Dwyn looked up. They were greeted by a blue sky far above them, adorned with a shining sun and just a few cotton-like clouds scattered here and there.

Slowly, they grasped what was going on. They had been on a huge, earthen sphere this entire time. It was suspended in midair, and covered by a thick blanket of gray fog disguised as clouds. They gazed upon it in awe as they fell past it. Umeko opened her eyes as the sensation of falling kicked in. Her eyes, however, were pointed at the ground below them, which was rapidly getting closer. She screeched.

“Aaaiiiiiiieeeee-!!” Subconsciously, in a state of panic, she squeezed Reese’s hand as hard as she could. Reese was surprised at the amount of strength in her tiny hand. It actually hurt quite a bit, but she just allowed it to happen, hoping it would help Umeko calm down at least a little bit.

The others looked down as well. The towers of a huge and beautiful castle-like building rushed past them as they plummeted towards the ground - the academy!

Suddenly, a gigantic white cloud appeared on the ground below them. Six people stood around it with their arms outstretched. Oh, those must be teachers, thought Dwyn. So cool..

Soon after, they crashed into the cloud. Besides being very wide, it was also extremely deep. To them, it almost felt like jumping into a pool of water from high up. Just softer, somehow. Gently, the cloud bounced them back up to its surface. It softened their fall, but didn’t toss them back up. Just like what Lani said she’d do, thought Reese.

They laid on their backs, looking up at the sky. Umeko was still holding firmly onto Reese’s hand - the others had let go already. Reese glanced over at her. Umeko was shaking terribly, and her entire body was tensed up. Even her face was distorted into a terrified grimace. It didn’t seem like she could move at all.

“Princess? You okay?” No response. Reese slowly got up and crouched in front of Umeko. She put one arm under Umeko’s, while still holding onto her hand with the other arm. Gently, Reese lifted her up from the cloud. She looked her directly in the eyes - but Umeko’s eyes were staring right through her, as if fixed to a point on the horizon way off in the distance.

“Hey, princess? Getting a little worried here.” She paused.

Lani and Dwyn were sitting upright next to them, looking on in concern.

For a moment, Reese hesitated. “Hey, uh..” She shook her head. “Umeko? Please wake up?”

Umeko blinked. She looked around, confused. Finally, she woke up. She was still dazed and probably not quite conscious. She let go of Reese’s hand, and wrapped her arms around her instead. Tightly, she held on, still disoriented and confused.

Reese was caught off-guard. “A-ah.. hey now. Everything’s okay. We’re back on solid ground now.” Carefully, she put her strong arms around Umeko. She raised one hand, and patted her head. “T-there, there.”

She was embarrassed, but it somehow felt like the right thing to do. Umeko’s face was buried in her chest, eyes closed. Umeko took a very deep breath, and exhaled it as a sigh of relief. Her entire body suddenly went limp in Reese’s arms. Umeko had fallen asleep.

“Phew.” Relieved, Reese gently laid her down on the cloud. Umeko’s breathing was calm and even. She looked happy, satisfied. Reese was happy about that, and happy she was safe and okay.

“Guys, we made it! We should be celebrating,” said Lani.

Reese grinned. “You’re right. Guess you and Dwyn were right after all. Nice job, you two.”

Dwyn felt satisfied with herself, but was also worried. “Still, maybe we should have made sure Umeko could handle it..”

“She didn’t say anything beforehand,” said Lani. “She knew about the plan, and about what it would entail. She might’ve just forgotten about her fear of heights - none of us could’ve known.”

“I suppose.” Dwyn looked at Umeko. She was peacefully sleeping on the cloud, a smile on her lips. Dwyn smiled. Her cheeks reddened a little. Cute, she thought.

One of the teachers standing around the cloud stood up on the tips of her toes to look up at them. She had bronze hair, with streaks of gray. She looked smart, but also a little absent, somehow. “Are all of you okay?” she asked.

“Yeah,” said Reese. “One of us fell asleep, but other than that we’re fine.” 

The teacher nodded, smiling. “Good! Uh, that’s very good to hear, yes! Do you think you could wake her up somehow? We need to get you all off that cloud eventually!”

“Sure, I’ll try!” Reese looked at the girl sleeping on the cloud. It didn’t feel right to wake her up already, but it had to be done. She deserves more rest, thought Reese. Oh well. Maybe later. She carefully bowed over her face and snapped her fingers a few times.

Eventually, Umeko woke up. She rubbed her eyes. She realized she was looking up at Reese’s face. Slowly, she gathered her thoughts. “W..where am I, fiend..? I do not remember anything.” She touched the ground beneath her with her hands. Soft like cotton. Squishy like.. A cloud?! Suddenly, fragmented memories jumped back into her mind. A shiver ran down her spine. “D-did we make it..? Or did we fall back down to where we came..?”

Reese grinned. “Nah. We made it. Look, over there.” She pointed her finger at a point in the sky. Umeko looked to where she was pointing. An enormous gray sphere floated in the air. Umeko panicked for a moment. “Will it fall?” 

“No, princess.” Reese shook her head. “That’s where we came from. We’re back down on the ground now, safe. Dwyn and Lani had the right idea after all.”

“Thank the heavens,” sighed Umeko. “I never want to do that again.” Her face was still pale.

Reese chuckled. “Think you can stand up on your own? They want us off this cloud.”

Umeko nodded. “Y-yes, I believe I can.” She slowly stood up, and almost immediately fell back down again. “Ouch.” Her legs were still wobbly from tensing up so much earlier.

“Here.” Reese held out her hand. Umeko held onto it, and pulled herself up to her feet with all her strength. “Keep holding it if it helps. Let’s stand together, okay?” Umeko looked down at Reese’s hand. Underneath her own fingers, she noticed red marks in the shape of her hand. Umeko blushed.

“It seems I already nearly crushed your hand earlier. A-are you sure this is okay?”

Reese smiled warmly. “Of course. Don’t worry about that. Takes a lot to crush these grippers.” Jokingly, she flexed the muscles on her other arm to show off her fist. Umeko chuckled.

“Well, alright, then.”

Lani and Dwyn watched this scene play out. A princess and her knight. They were kind of jealous. Lani was very happy they got along so well, though. Dwyn, meanwhile, was utterly entranced. But her eyes were mostly focused on Umeko - to her, she seemed radiant. Almost like she had a halo.

Lani gently nudged Dwyn with her elbow. “Hey, Dwyn.”

“H-huh?” Dwyn snapped out of it. “What is it?”

Lani silently held out her hand. Dwyn grabbed it with very little hesitation. Warmth flowed through her body. It helped ground her. She wanted to thank Lani for it, but decided to stay quiet and enjoy this moment. They moved over to Reese and Umeko. Lani grabbed Reese’s other hand, and together they formed a chain.

Together, the four of them had overcome the academy’s entrance exam. They were all proud, satisfied. But they were also nervous about the future, about life at the academy, about learning how to use magic. With tattered clothes and wounds all over, the four of them stood there, united against whatever may come at them, against whatever their future might hold.

A crystal-clear thought flashed into their minds:

We are never going to part ways again.

Chapter Text

“Alright,” exclaimed Reese. “We’re ready to get down now!”

The teachers surrounding the cloud they were on began to deflate it. Slowly, the four girls were lowered to the ground. In the meantime, Dwyn scanned their new surroundings.

They were on a giant plateau of green underneath a bright blue sky. To their right was the academy’s main building, towering and imposing. But it was also very elegant, in a way. It looked like the castle of a big, wealthy family, but in reality it was a fortress against demons, and an educational facility for those willing to dedicate their lives to the fight against them.

Enormous watchtowers with pointed roofs marked each of the facility’s four corners. It had been erected on top of a hill so it could be used to survey the surrounding villages and towns even from far away. Dwyn imagined the view from up there - it must be quite the sight. The side of the academy building that was facing them also housed the entrance. Much like every other aspect of the academy, it too was grand. Gigantic double doors made of dark ebony reinforced with some kind of steel. Dwyn couldn’t identify what kind of steel it was exactly. Right now, these doors were open to let the new students in, but they would soon be closed again. And guarded, she was sure. No-one would get through; they were both a few meters thick, and the huge stone brick walls surrounding them were even thicker.

Above the entrance gate was a large stone disc with a beautiful engraving of a nightingale in flight. It held a twig in its beak, prepared to build its nest. Dwyn realized this must be the academy’s crest. She touched her chest and felt the fabric of her oversized jacket. The same crest was stitched into their uniforms. 

She remembered receiving her uniform a few days before the entrance exam. There had been a whole catalog of different options regarding outfits. Dresses, skirts, pants, long sleeves and short sleeves, or no sleeves at all. Students could put together their uniform according to their tastes and preferences. Everything was fine as long as the academy crest was on it. And it was on almost everything. Even the socks. Only the shoes weren’t academy-brand; they had to bring their own. “Whatever you deem comfortable and suitable,” it said in the catalog.

Habitually, Dwyn had put together a uniform that revealed as little of her shape as possible. She was neither confident nor comfortable with letting people know what her body might look like underneath all those layers of clothes. Initially, she thought about going with something prettier, but ultimately ended up with the same kind of clothes she usually wears. Maybe in a few years, she thought. Maybe then.

She kept scanning. They were nearly at ground level now, all this looking around only took her a few seconds. Beyond the walls of the main building stood the immense central tower. Its square-shaped outer section surpassed the outer walls’ height by two or three stories. But the inner section, surrounded by the outer section’s slanted rooftops, rose even higher up into the sky, its pointy roof reaching towards the heavens. A tower within a tower within four towering walls, with a tower on each corner. It certainly was fortified. Dwyn wondered what the interior might look like. From the outside, it didn’t make a very friendly impression. In fact, it almost looked threatening. However, windows were scattered all across the structure’s many walls, some ornate and some fairly ordinary. They helped lessen the facility’s scary appearance at least a little, Dwyn thought.

That was all she could make out from this angle, but Dwyn was sure there was even more hidden behind the facility. She quickly looked to her left. A large amount of academy staff were gathered there. Many of them were pointing their hands towards the sky. The huge forest-sphere hung high above their heads, slowly sinking down towards the ground. They were probably the ones charged with keeping the sphere suspended in midair. There was an extremely large pit in the ground next to them; it seemed like that’s where they were going to place the sphere. The pit almost looked like a giant had taken a big bite out of the hill they were on. Dwyn was thoroughly impressed - this entrance exam must have taken a very long time to set up, not to mention the immense magical strength required from multiple witches to make the entire thing function in the first place. But how did they keep us grounded? wondered Dwyn.

She didn’t have time to search for an answer. Finally, the four of them could feel the ground beneath their feet. They were still holding hands. 

“Whew! Good to be on the ground again,” said Reese. Happily, she shuffled her feet.

Umeko nodded. “Indeed.”

The bronze-haired teacher from earlier ran up to them. “Oh, my! You all look horrible! Are you alright?”

Reese was about to answer, but before she could open her mouth, another voice spoke up.

It was smooth like velvet, eloquent and strangely imperative. “You mustn’t worry, Ms. Scordato. They will receive medical attention shortly.”

The voice belonged to a woman approaching with big, confident steps. A thick braid of long, perfectly white hair coiled elegantly over her shoulder. Her face appeared much younger than the color of her hair suggested; she looked around thirty, maybe forty years old. Her features looked firm, almost arrogant. Especially her eyebrows gave one the impression that she was upset about something. She wore a light gray dress suit, and the unbuttoned jacket proudly displayed the academy’s crest on her chest. The heels of her shoes made her look tall and imposing.

Another woman followed directly behind her. This one was wearing glasses. Neat, black hair fell over her shoulders. She, too, was wearing a light gray dress suit, but her jacket was buttoned up to the top. This woman looked similarly serious, but nowhere near as unfriendly as the one she was following after. She  clutched a clipboard to her chest.

They both came to a sudden halt in front of the four girls. The white-haired woman crossed her arms on her back. She scanned them with her fierce blue eyes. They felt like she was looking directly into their souls. Collectively, they gulped, wondering if they did something wrong.

Suddenly, the woman’s features softened. She smiled at them with closed eyes.

“Congratulations on passing the entrance exam. I would like to apologize for the wounds you have incurred during the exam. My name is Alaynah Adagnitio, and I am the rector of this academy.”

She bowed to them. “Welcome to Nightingale Peak.”

The four girls let go of each others’ hands and bowed as well. Miss Adagnitio laughed.

“Ah, no need to be so formal. I am merely your host, after all.” She extended an arm towards the academy’s main building and pointed at it with her entire hand, palm facing up.

“May I lead you all into our humble facility?”

The girls nodded in unison.

“Very well then. But first, formalities. My secretary will write down your names and take some notes, and then we will pass you along to the sick bay where our medical staff will properly care for your injuries.”

Her secretary bowed. “Pleased to meet you all. My name is Eleanor Carnell, head secretary and second in command to the rector. May I have your names?”

Umeko, Dwyn, Lani and Reese said their names. Miss Carnell wrote them down, and took some notes for each of them. Lani’s notes took the longest - likely because of her surprising ability to use magic before entering the academy. But the girls didn’t know what she actually noted about each of them.

After Miss Carnell had finished taking her notes, she spoke up. “Congratulations, you four. You were the second fastest team to clear the entrance exam and leave the forest.”

“Out of how many teams in total?” asked Lani.

“Ten,” responded Miss Carnell. “There were a total of ten teams in this year’s entrance exam, each consisting of four students. Unfortunately four of these teams did not make it out of the forest within the exam’s time limit, which is why only six are now left.”

Lani tilted her head. “Only twenty other students besides us, huh. Always expected there to be more.”

Miss Adagnitio spoke up. “I’ll let you in on a little secret. Nightingale Peak’s committee only invites witches that seem particularly promising to the entrance exam. There are practically mountains of applications we need to filter through every year.” She grinned. “That means you four, and the other twenty, are really quite something.”

“Rector!” Miss Carnell shot an almost disappointed glance at Miss Adagnitio. “It certainly won’t be a secret for much longer if you keep talking so openly about it all the time.”

“Ah,” said Miss Adagnitio. “Was it ever really a secret? I think everyone already knows how high our standards are.” She shrugged. Miss Carnell silently shook her head in disapproval.

It seemed like the roles were suddenly reversed. Miss Adagnitio, who had seemed unfriendly and fierce before, now seemed friendly and nice. Miss Carnell, who seemed less strict at first, now turned out to be the stricter one of the two. What an odd pair, thought Lani. 

“Anyway, who was the fastest team?” asked Reese. “Just curious. Maybe we could learn a thing or two from them.”

Miss Adagnitio and Miss Carnell snapped back into a state of professionalism. Miss Carnell scanned the pages on her clipboard for an answer to Reese’s question. She adjusted her glasses.

“It was the team composed of Miss Pfenning, Miss O’Mooney, Mister Argyris and Miss McRae.”

Reese smiled. “Good to know, thank you.”

A terrible, terrible shiver ran down Umeko’s spine. She recognized all four of those names - but McRae was the one that truly made her shudder. The McRae family had been the Chiba family’s most notable rival when it came to the mastery over the element of air for multiple generations. Their youngest child, Alicia McRae, had been her classmate practically her entire life. Every single time Umeko performed worse in something than Alicia, she rubbed it in and mocked her. And afterwards she would suffer her parents’ wrath. It was unacceptable to them - the thought that their child could be inferior to a McRae.

Years of awful performance anxiety and permanent pressure from her parents robbed her of the ability to lead a normal person’s life outside of her studies. Studying was all she was ever allowed to do. And Alicia McRae was at the root of it all, laughing all along. She always had some followers around that probably only liked her because of her money. And they, too, laughed at Umeko every time she messed up.

Umeko had suffered a lot because of her. She robbed her of friends, of free time, of her enjoyment of life. And just when she thought she had finally gotten away from that terrible brat, she showed up at the same academy as her, at the same time, along with a group of other annoying rich kids. Old wounds ached. Scars burned.

Reese noticed Umeko’s sudden mood swing. She saw her shiver and tense up. She gently put a hand on her shoulder. Umeko flinched and quickly turned her pale face towards Reese.

Reese looked at her with a deep concern in her eyes. “Hey, you okay?”

“No,” said Umeko. “Not at all. I am not okay at all.”

“Can I help, somehow?”

“No. It will have to wait until later.” She forced herself to break out of her terror to mask her mental state. “Do not worry about me right now.” Without meaning to, Umeko almost sounded angry.

“Okay,” said Reese, confused and slightly scared. She withdrew her hand. “Later, then.” 

“We should head inside, now. You all need a change of clothes and some time in the sick bay,” said Miss Adagnitio. She took a mental note of Umeko’s reaction to the names Miss Carnell had read out. Of course, she thought. The Chibas and the McRaes don’t get along well at all. She frowned. Poor girl.

“Won’t we like, miss the entrance ceremony or something?” asked Lani. “That’d be a shame.”

Miss Adagnitio looked at Lani. “That would be a shame indeed. But you mustn’t be afraid of that. The ceremony will be held tomorrow morning at ten, and classes won’t start until tomorrow, either.” She smiled. “You’ll have plenty of time to look around the building. Or just rest if you would like.”

“Speaking of rest, where will we sleep?” Reese’s curiosity flared up. “I’m dead tired. The forest was utterly exhausting.”

Miss Adagnitio laughed. “Do not worry, a nurse will show you the way to the dormitory, we wouldn’t want you to get helplessly lost on the academy grounds on your first day of being here.” She looked at Miss Carnell.

“Oh, right,” said Miss Carnell, flipping through her clipboard’s pages. “You four have been assigned to room S2-D on the second floor of the dormitory. The dormitory rooms are within the main building. As Miss Adagnitio has mentioned, someone will show you the way there.”

“Meaning the four of us will stick together as a team, or squad?” asked Reese.

Miss Adagnitio grinned. “After that performance up there? Absolutely! How could we ever split you up again?” She laughed again. “You’re practically a family already!”

All four of them blushed. They looked at each other, then grinned. They spread out their arms, and group-hugged. “Thank heavens,” said Umeko. “I would have been disappointed with any other team.”

“Me too,” said Reese.

Lani chuckled. “Me three!”

Dwyn spoke up, smiling. “Let’s stick together from now on.”

The other three looked at her with a smile on their faces and nodded, then tightened the hug.

Miss Adagnitio and Miss Carnell looked at each other and smiled as well. “Finally, people that like each other,” said Miss Adagnitio. “Seems like you had the right idea putting these four together.”

Miss Carnell looked at the four girls holding on to each other like their lives depended on it. She chuckled. “I suppose you’re right, yes.”

Miss Adagnitio directed her voice at the girls. “Alright, you four. Let’s head inside, shall we?”

They promptly split up and formed a row, like soldiers. “Yes, ma’am!”

“Good,” she said. “Follow us.” Miss Adagnitio and Miss Carnell made their way to the academy’s main entrance. Dwyn, Lani, Reese and Umeko followed closely. Dwyn was closest to Miss Adagnitio. She raised her curious voice.

“Rector Adagnitio?”

“Yes, Miss Howell?”

On the way to the gate, Dwyn asked Miss Adagnitio a few questions. She was too curious to leave them unanswered. First, she asked about their memories. She wanted to know if it was true they had been tampered with. Miss Adagnitio confirmed her suspicions - all of the students that took part in the entrance exam agreed, verbally and contractually, to have their memories of getting on the sphere erased, because they wouldn’t be allowed to participate otherwise. This was done using a herbal tincture concocted by the academy’s medical team specifically designed to wipe out only about an hour or two worth of memories. Miss Adagnitio assured them it was only temporary; the erased memories would return eventually, after up to three days at most.

Secondly, she asked her what it took to make the entrance exam work the way it did. Miss Adagnitio responded that a large portion of the academy’s staff was involved. Many of the teachers used their magical abilities to help with the exam: earth element users were tasked with shaping and holding up the sphere, water element users had to summon the blob creatures, the fake students, the fog and the artificial clouds above their heads, and air element users utilized wind to mimic the students’ voices to project them onto the blobs.

All the while, the others were listening, and taking in the surrounding scenery in absolute awe. Slowly, they inched closer to the gigantic academy building. Dwyn was just about to ask Miss Adagnitio how the gravity on the sphere was kept intact when they reached the open double doors of the academy. They looked even bigger up close. Directly above them loomed the huge stone disc engraved with the academy’s crest. In front of them was an absolutely enormous and beautiful entrance hall.

Unlike the building’s facade, this entrance hall felt welcoming. It was warm and homely in spite of its size. Small black and white tiles covered the entire floor of the hall in a chessboard pattern. Large rugs were spread out on the ground here and there. The room was oval-shaped and stretched far out in front of them.

About halfway through the room, curved wooden staircases went up along the left and right wall, uniting in a platform above them at the far end of the room. A path emerged from the platform and led all the way back to the entrance side like a long, fenced balcony. In the middle, it branched off to the left and right, forming a cross. A giant chandelier hung from it in the center of the room, warmly illuminating the hall.

On the wall above the entrance, the path once again split in two. A balcony lined the entire wall around the oval-shaped room above them, supported by pillars here and there. From where they were standing, they could make out doors on the left and right side of the room, accessible from that giant balcony. There were also large, round hallways directly to their left and right at ground level, likely leading to more classrooms and other places within the academy’s main building. They couldn’t see much more of the higher-elevated areas - but they felt like there was an infinite amount of stairs and stories directly above them. This was the largest and tallest building any of them had ever seen - even Umeko’s mansion felt tiny to her in comparison.

Bookshelves lined the walls of the curved stairs. Dwyn was overwhelmed by the amount of books; this wasn’t even the academy’s library! Benches, chairs and tables were placed here and there in various different shapes and sizes, some students were reading and studying in the large entrance hall. They looked comfortable.

The four girls were absolutely stunned and looked around the place with dropped jaws.

“Well, then.” Miss Adagnitio turned around to face them, arms crossed on her back. Seeing the expressions on their faces, she smiled. “Once again, welcome to Nightingale Peak. I hope you will enjoy your stay here. Miss Carnell will lead you four to the sick bay; I must return to my office.”

She bowed. The girls snapped back to reality and bowed back. “I look forward to working with you all. I’ll see you four tomorrow morning at the entrance ceremony.” The girls nodded.

“Have a pleasant first day! Be sure to let me or Miss Carnell know if you need anything. Goodbye for now.”

The four responded in unison: “Goodbye!”

Miss Adagnitio swiftly took off her jacket and swung it over her shoulder. She grinned, waved, turned around and walked away towards the stairs.

“Where’s her office, anyway?” asked Lani. “Just in case we do need anything.”

Miss Carnell’s eyes were fixed on Miss Adagnitio’s back as she moved away from them. She groaned. “All the way at the top of the central tower. There are a great many stairs on the way there.” 

Umeko was curious. “Did she choose that space for tactical reasons? It seems inconvenient, having to walk all the way up and down every time.”

“No.” Miss Carnell turned her eyes towards Umeko and smiled meekly. “It is because she likes the view.”

-

An hour or two later, they were walking up the stairs to the second floor of the dormitory. Their wounds had been treated and bandaged, they had all gotten an opportunity to take a bath, and they had all received freshly washed replacement uniforms free of charge. And they had even eaten a meal for the first time in what felt like forever to them. All four of them felt reborn. 

After Miss Carnell had led them to the sick bay, she realized that Miss Adagnitio had forgotten to tell them where the entrance ceremony would be held. She informed them that it would be held in the entrance hall at ten. She did not, however, tell them what the ceremony would be like, so the four of them had no idea what was in store for them. When they were done being treated, a nurse directed them to the dormitory wing.

Upon entering it, an attendant handed them their bags and dorm room keys after writing down their names. Dwyn, Lani and Umeko suddenly realized that Reese was the only one in their group who had brought her backpack along to the entrance exam. She was the only one who didn’t leave her bag with the academy staff. They wondered why.

When they reached the second floor, they quickly looked for their room. There were five dorm rooms in total on the second floor - theirs was the second furthest one from the stairs. Room S2-D. Dwyn found it first. Everyone else rushed to her side, and she unlocked the wooden, ornate door. It, too, had a little nightingale engraved on it, perched on top of the room number.

The door swung open. “Woah,” said Reese. The others silently agreed. The room before them was large enough to comfortably walk around in without running into anything. Four big, comfortable beds with frames made of fine mahogany stood next to each other on the side of the room opposing the entrance. A pretty bedside table made of the same wood was placed next to each of them, a little shaded lamp stood on each one. Over the four beds, a large, decorated oval-shaped window stretched across the majority of the wall. Thick, dark green curtains hung on each side of the window from a wooden pole attached to the wall above it.

Outside the window, they could see the setting sun as it painted the skies orange, the forest on the hillside, and the huge valley beyond the foot of the hill that the academy stood on top of. The forest spread out into the valley, until it eventually faded. Paths led out of the forest to villages and towns in the valley and on the horizon. Some of them already had their lights on for the coming night. Other hills as well as ponds, rivers and lakes were scattered here and there - and mountains surrounded them in the distance. The entire landscape was littered with cracks and ravines. Remnants of the Break, entrances to demonic dens. Some of them were sealed up with steel and stone, some had research stations built on top of them. Others remained untouched. The four girls wondered what the view from Miss Adagnitio’s office might be like if it’s already like this on the second floor.

They took their first steps into the room and turned left. A huge wardrobe with four tall doors stood against the wall opposing their beds. To its left was a big desk with an empty shelf for utensils and books on top. Two chairs stood in front of it, two more chairs stood next to the wall to the right of the entrance door. A shoe rack was placed next to them. The walls were painted bordeaux. Wooden planks made up the room’s floor, and a circular rug was laid out in the middle of the room. It was decorated by the academy’s crest. A big, elegant lamp hung from the center of the wooden ceiling.

There was another door at the far back of the room. Lani opened it up and looked inside. She found a large, tiled bathroom. To her right was a bathtub, to her left a sparkly-clean toilet. The wall on the opposite side of the bathroom door had a huge, rectangular mirror on it. Two sinks were placed next to each other underneath it, with little cabinets under them. Lamps were set into the ceiling.

Lani turned around and looked at the other three with a wide smile on her face. They, too, were smiling from ear to ear. Excitedly, they took off their shoes and placed them on the rack. They each scurried to one of the beds - Umeko chose the one all the way to the left, Dwyn took the one next to hers, Lani picked the one to the right of that, and Reese went for the one on the right side of the room. They swiftly put down their bags, then fell face first onto their respective mattresses.

In overwhelming relief, they all loudly sighed at once. “Aaahhh..” They turned over on their backs, and laughed. Finally, they had made it. They were inside the academy, inside their dorm room. Safe. Finally, they could rest.

“Anyone feel like checking out the academy building?” asked Lani, a tone of sarcasm in her voice.

“Heavens, no,” said Umeko. “Have you seen all those stairs? If I take one more step I will die.”

Dwyn chuckled. “It’s very intriguing, but tomorrow is another day. I vote for rest,” she said.

“I’d offer to carry you all, but even I’m beat. Gotta rest up for our big day tomorrow, anyway,” added Reese.

And so, after a little while of just laying around and resting their feet, they began to unpack the contents of their bags. Umeko carried all her make-up and skincare products to the bathroom and put them into the cabinet under the left sink. They filled up the entire cabinet. Dwyn carried a whole bunch of books, notepads and writing utensils over to the desk. She placed the books and most of the utensils on the shelf, and laid a pen and a notepad on the desk. She hesitated for a moment, then took one of the books back off the shelf, and placed it on her bedside table instead. Reese opened her backpack. The three other girls stopped dead in their tracks and stared intently. The suspense was killing them - what was so important to the tall and strong Reese that she refused to let go of it before the entrance exam?

Something fluffy slowly emerged from her open bag. It was a big, brown teddy bear with a black bowtie. One of its button eyes was missing, the hole stitched up with an X of black string. Gently, Reese placed the bear down on her pillow. She patted its head, and smiled warmly.

When Reese looked up from the bear, she saw the other three girls looking at her, mouths agape. They had no idea what they had expected, but it certainly wasn’t that. “What?” said Reese. She blushed a little. “I’ve had him since I was a little kid. My mom gave him to me when I was five years old.” She held a hand at shoulder height above the bed, indicating her size when she was a child.

“We’ve been through a lot together.” She smiled, and looked at the bear. A veil of memories floated gently through her mind. “His name’s Mister Fluff.”

The other three smiled. They were strangely touched. Dwyn suppressed the urge to cry.

“Well then, Mister Fluff,” said Lani. “I hereby welcome you as an honorary member of the team.” She bowed to Mister Fluff with an exaggerated motion. Dwyn and Umeko did the same.

Reese grinned. “Mister Fluff says thanks.” She lifted one of the bear’s front paws for a salute. They all giggled. Reese’s heart felt warm - any other group of girls around their age probably would have mocked her, but these three just accepted her as she was. She felt safe. She thought of what Miss Adagnitio had said earlier: “You’re practically a family already.” And she was right. Even though they had just met, Reese already thought of the three girls as family. She was sure the others felt the same way.

After putting all their things away, they each sat down on their bed. Dwyn looked over at Lani to her left. Umeko, Dwyn and Reese had all brought things that were important to them. Lani, however, had only taken necessary things like soap and a toothbrush and such out of her bag thus far. She sat on her bed, legs crossed, her bag on the blanket in front of her.

Dwyn slightly tilted her head. “Didn’t you bring anything with you, Lani?”

Lani shrugged. “Nah. Didn’t know what. Nothing seemed important enough.” She opened her bag and showed it to Dwyn. Inside, there were a bottle of water and an apple. “Just brought some necessities.”

Dwyn nodded. “I see.” Something about that made Dwyn feel a little sad. A strange sense of melancholy lingered underneath Lani’s peppy, outgoing personality. She couldn’t put her finger on it. But it was as if she was lonely even among friends.

Nighttime had come. Faint, silver moonlight touched the surface of the world outside, but the moon itself was out of sight for them.

Reese yawned. “Time to go to sleep?”

“Yeah, I’m beat,” said Lani. “Let’s lie down for now.”

Dwyn got off her bed and waltzed to the wardrobe. She opened the leftmost door, and reached inside. She retrieved four pajama sets and presented them to the other three. “I found these earlier while we were looking around the room,” she said.

“How thoughtful of them,” said Umeko.

They were dark green and fairly plain, in four different sizes. Naturally, they also had a nightingale embroidery on the chest. This time, however, the nightingale was asleep. A letter was stitched into the inside of the nape of each shirt - U, D, L, and R.

Dwyn handed everyone their pajamas. One by one they went to the bathroom and got changed. They put their uniforms into the wardrobe - Dwyn and Lani just folded their clothes, Umeko took great care to place each individual part of her outfit on a coat hanger so they wouldn’t get wrinkly, and Reese just sort of tossed hers in. Umeko glared at her, disappointed. Reese just shrugged. After a moment of hesitation, Umeko decided she couldn’t rest well with that pile of clothes in Reese’s section of the wardrobe lingering in the back of her mind, so she sighed and folded them for her.

After neatly stacking the individual pieces of Reese’s uniform, she closed the wardrobe door. Reese stood behind her, grinning the entire time. Umeko blushed. “I hate messes,” she said. “Let us brush our teeth.”

And so they brushed their teeth together. Umeko and Reese shared one sink, Lani and Dwyn took the other. When they were done, they went back to their beds and crawled under their blankets. They had drawn the curtains. The lamps on their bedside tables warmly illuminated the room.

“Alrighty,” said Lani. “Goodnight, everyone.”

“Nighty night,” yawned Reese. She was holding Mister Fluff in her arms, and rolled over to her side.

Dwyn paused for a moment. She considered staying up a little longer to do some reading, but ultimately decided it might be best to get as much rest as she could. “Yeah, goodnight.”

“Goodnight.” Umeko felt a little strange. She had never needed to share her bedroom with anyone else. This was a first for her as the only child of a wealthy family - the others were probably way more used to this kind of scenario, she figured. Either way, she pulled up her blanket and turned off her lamp.

The others did the same, and the room went dark.

-

The sound of Reese’s snoring filled the room. Hours had passed, and she was the only one of the four who had managed to fall asleep. Within seconds of them turning off the lights, she had drifted off into dreamland. The other three were wide awake in their beds. Not necessarily just because of Reese’s snoring, but because they were too excited about the following day to find rest. Bored and restless, they just sort of laid there, staring at the dark ceiling.

“Psst. Dwyn, Umeko,” whispered Lani. “You two awake as well?”

Both of them responded with “m-hm”.

“Good,” said Lani, a little louder now. “Let’s just talk, then.” She turned on her light. Dwyn and Umeko followed suit. They sat up in their beds, legs still warmly hidden under their blankets.

“So, uh. Why did you all come here?” asked Lani. “Haven’t asked any of you yet. I’m curious to know what made you apply for the academy.”

“Shouldn’t Reese be a part of this conversation? I’d hate it if she felt left out,” said Dwyn.

“You’re absolutely right,” said Lani. She promptly reached inside her open bag next to her bed, grabbed the apple, and tossed it at Reese’s back.

Reese exclaimed and immediately sat up in her bed. “Yeowch! What the- ?!”

Lani chuckled. “Whoops, my bad. Sorry to wake you, Reese. The three of us can’t sleep at all, so we thought we might as well talk.”

“Yes, and we did not want to just leave you out of the conversation. We felt it would be rude,” said Umeko.

“So you tossed an apple at me to wake me up?!” Flabbergasted, Reese picked up the apple that was laying next to her, and held it up, presenting it dramatically.

“Absolutely,” said Lani. “It was the fastest way, and I didn’t wanna get out of bed. Sorry.”

“You better be sorry,” grumbled Reese. “So, what did you wanna talk about, then?”

Dwyn responded. “She wanted to know our reasons for applying here.”

“Ah. Alright.” Reese nodded, and put the apple down on her bedside table. “Fairly simple for me. The village I’m from is unbelievably poor, and witches make a lot of money.” She crossed her arms. “So, I figured I could just spend a few years here, graduate, and make enough to support the people back at home. That’s all there’s to it, really,” she said.

Such a noble goal, thought Umeko. She admired Reese’s reasoning. Selflessly, she had decided to dedicate years of her life to the studies and exercise required to graduate. And afterwards, she would risk her life as a demon-slaying witch, just to be able to keep her family and village afloat. Umeko almost envied her dedication. She wondered if she would do the same in her situation - and found herself incapable of arriving at a conclusion.

“Wow,” said Dwyn. Her voice was painted with childlike amazement. “That’s really selfless of you, Reese. I’m sure everyone is rooting for you back home.”

“Not exactly. Well, I’m not sure.” Reese rubbed the back of her head. “I kinda just left without telling anyone. They would’ve tried to stop me if I’d told them, so I just left them a note and walked all the way to where the invitation said we would meet for the entrance exam by myself.”

“Won’t they be concerned, then?” asked Lani.

“Sure, probably. But someone had to step up and do something. The village won’t last longer than a few more years without financial help. And I was the youngest, most lively one there. Well, besides my brother, but he’s made of even simpler stuff than I am,” laughed Reese. “A whole village full of elderly witches, way past their glory days. And my mom and brother. I never got to go to a school or anything. Taught myself a thing or two, but those ancient books we had only got me so far.”

Sadness hid behind her smile. Umeko spoke up. “What of your father? Where was he?”

“Died when I was four or so.” Reese clutched Mister Fluff, and pressed him against her chest. “Was a witch, too. Went on a mission to clear a town of a demonic invasion. Didn’t make it back home.”

Silence filled the room. “That’s why they wouldn’t have let me go,” said Reese. “They were afraid the same would happen to me. But everyone in the village was leaning on my father for financial support. When he died, everything started falling apart. So, someone needs to fill in for him. And I guess I just took it upon myself to do it.”

“I am so sorry,” said Umeko. She pulled her blanket up to her mouth. “I should not have asked.”

“Nah, it’s okay, princess.” Reese grinned at her from across the room. “You couldn’t have known. It’s all water under the bridge now, anyway. I gotta move on, and keep my head held high. Moping about it is only gonna slow me down.”

A few moments passed in silence. The other three were contemplating Reese’s story, allowing it to sink in. Eventually, Reese broke the silence. “What about you, Umeko?”

Umeko lowered her blanket a little. “I am here because my parents forced me to apply.” She was almost ashamed to say this now. Suddenly, it sounded stupid to her, in comparison to Reese’s genuine motivation.

“You are a member of the Chiba family, aren’t you?” asked Dwyn. Curiosity flared up in her voice. “I have heard and read so much about their exploits. They are quite famous among witches,” she said.

Lani nodded. “Yeah, I’ve heard of them, too. True, your last name’s Chiba. Didn’t even make the connection yet.” Reese remained silent. In her sheltered village, she had never even once heard about the Chiba family. But she didn’t want to embarrass herself by revealing that information.

Umeko sighed. “Famous we are, certainly. But I am sure the public eye views us in a much kinder light than it really should.”

“What do you mean by that?” asked Lani.

“Well.. -” Umeko stopped herself. A strange inner barrier suddenly emerged that prevented her from saying anything more than that. It was like the ghosts of her ancestors had swiftly pulled it up within her, shouting at her not to say a word. She swallowed, and deafened her ears to the sounds of their voices. She shattered the barrier, and cleared her throat.

“The Chiba family does not treat their children very well. I never had a real childhood at all. I was forced to study, study, study, until I could not study anymore. And when I came to that point, when I broke down, they.. -”

Barrier. Silence, child! Her ancestors screamed, anger soaking their voices. You mustn’t! You shan’t! She knew there was no going back after this point. She broke the barrier regardless. She covered her face with her hands.

“They beat me.” The floodgates opened. Umeko began sobbing. “They beat me, and beat me, and beat me, until I finally did what they wanted me to do! I never had a say in anything! Every choice I ever made was already made by them in my stead in advance!” She sunk her face into her own blanket-covered thighs. Her body heaved and shook as it released years of pent-up emotions. A feeling of catharsis rushed through her body, but a murderous dread followed right behind it. If they find out I told anyone, I am dead. If I am not dead, I may as well be.

“I never wanted to be a part of this horrible, horrible family! I was born into it, and suffered the consequences,” she whimpered. “Sometimes I think it might be better if I had never been born at all.”

Slowly, she lifted her snotty, wet face off her legs. She sniffled. “I am sorry. I do not know what has gotten into me. Please, just forget about it.” The other three girls stood around her bed, looking at her. All three of them looked deeply concerned.

“Hey. May I?” asked Reese. She pointed at the mattress, next to Umeko. Umeko nodded, and quickly hid her face again. You are bringing shame to your family, yelled the voices. You are not worthy of love!

Reese sat down next to her. Dwyn and Lani sat down at the other end of Umeko’s bed. For a moment, they were completely silent again. Umeko still had her face buried between her thighs.

Reese pondered. “Hm, how do I say this?” She took a deep breath, and looked at Umeko.

“Words can never undo what’s been done to you. Doesn’t matter how hard I try, I know that the damage’s already done. I can’t even imagine what it must’ve been like for you, and I’m sorry. I’m sure Dwyn and Lani feel the same way.”

Dwyn and Lani nodded. Umeko slowly lifted her head, teary eyes looking at Reese. Reese continued.

“No-one can pick and choose what family they get born into. I guess, as harsh as it sounds, you’re either lucky or you aren’t. And it’s your right to hate them, to distance yourself from them. You don’t owe anything to the people that brought you into this world. No-one does.”

A faint smile came upon her lips. She took another deep breath.

“I think I would’ve preferred being born in different circumstances, too. I love my mom and my brother, but life’s been anything but easy in the village. But that love’s what’s making me do all this for them. Now, you don’t have any love for your parents. And if I was in your shoes, I’d be the same. I’d curse them to hell and back. I don’t think I’d ever be able to forgive them. Hell, I probably would’ve been disowned already.”

In spite of the snot and tears, Umeko snorted. “Yes, I find it hard to believe you would not have been kicked out already.”

Reese chuckled. “But that’s okay. Life’s not all about your family. They’re just people that happened to accompany you through your life. But so is everyone else you meet along the way, you know? What makes them so different from anyone else, really?”

Lani, Dwyn and Umeko listened intently.

“Anyone you meet along the way,” said Reese, “anyone you ever interact with, anyone you learn to love to be around, can turn into family. Friends can be just like family. And often, they can be more supportive, more understanding, and much kinder than the folks waiting for you at home.”

The three other girls thought about this. It resonated with all of them individually and uniquely.

Reese placed a hand on Umeko’s head, careful not to startle or upset her. Gently, she caressed her hair. The warmth of Reese’s palm and fingers filled Umeko with peace. It slowed her anxious heart and calmed her dreadful thoughts. She withdrew her head from her thighs, pushing it against that warm, comforting hand.

Reese smiled warmly. “Guess what I’m trying to say is this: don’t be afraid to rely on us as your family. We’ve got your back, and we’ll always be here for you if there’s something you need. Right, guys?”

Lani and Dwyn smiled. A tear rolled down Dwyn’s cheek. They responded together: “Right.”

Reese grinned. “Awesome. So, from now on, let us be your family. We’ll always have an open ear for you, Umeko.”

Umeko found solace in Reese’s words, and her big, stupid grin. She was right. The past is the past. From now on, she would look forward instead of backward. Her family might be horrible, but her friends will always have her back. As long as she was with them, everything would be okay. Here, she could be herself, not just a puppet on a string. And that thought made her happy. She smiled at Reese, and started crying again. She pressed her face into her chest and wrapped her arms around her.

“Thank you,” she sniffled, barely audible. “Thank you Reese, thank you Lani, thank you Dwyn.”

Reese blushed, and held her close. “You’re welcome.”

-

After a little while, Lani and Dwyn returned to their beds. Reese got up to get Umeko some tissues, but went back to Umeko’s bed afterwards, deciding to stay by her side for a bit longer. And so, they sat there, side by side, shoulders touching through their pajamas. Umeko felt safe in her presence. And Reese felt good in hers. Family. The word lingered in their minds. The other two weren’t any different.

“So, Lani, what’s your story?” asked Reese. She looked at Lani. “I’m really interested. Why’d you come here?”

“Well,” said Lani, “that’s just the thing. I dunno what my story is, and that’s why I came here.”

Reese squinted. “Huh? What do you mean?”

Lani put her hands behind her head and laid down on her back. She stared at the ceiling.

“Grew up in an orphanage. Never knew my parents, or anyone related to them, and I never really thought about that fact, until one day when I noticed I could use magic. And then, I started wondering where I came from. Figured studying magic might help me understand more about myself, too. Figured someone here might know something. And so, I applied to Nightingale Peak.”

Dwyn was also on her back, facing the ceiling. She rolled over to her side to look at Lani. “How did you notice you could use magic?”

Lani slightly tilted her head and looked back at her. She smiled. “I dropped a glass bottle once, and just before it shattered on the ground it got caught by a fluffy little cloud. My mind must’ve panicked. Maybe it was subconscious, cause I didn’t wanna get in trouble. Either way, after that I knew I was a witch. If that hadn’t happened, I probably never would’ve found out.”

“You still have not told us how you bypassed your seal,” said Umeko. “I wonder how such a thing was even possible.”

“Yeah, uh, to be honest?” Lani scoffed. “I’ve no clue. When I acted all mysterious and said it was a secret, I was just trying to be cool.”

All four of the girls laughed.

“Honestly though,” said Lani, “absolutely no idea. Maybe I never had one to begin with. Maybe it’s just weak but still there. After all, the thing with the clouds is all I can do right now. Again, hoping to find out more at the academy. That’s why I’m here.”

“Yeah, makes sense,” said Reese. “I’d be too curious to just let it rest, too.”

“What of you, Dwyn?” Umeko looked at Dwyn. “Why did you apply to Nightingale Peak?”

Dejected, Dwyn looked at her feet. “I didn’t have anywhere to go,” she said. “So I figured I might as well make use of my interest in witchcraft and go to one of the academies. I had sent applications to several of them, but only this one accepted me. I had heard about the dorm rooms here, and about the fact that this academy allows you to stay here even between semesters, so I happily entered the entrance exam.”

“Aren’t you gonna miss home?” asked Reese.

Dwyn looked at her. She smiled bitterly. “No. Not one bit. Not much of a home to come back to, really.” She paused, and averted her gaze. “They didn’t want me there, anyway. Between my father’s constant yelling and my mother’s infectious self-pity, I just could not stay there anymore. Both of them hated me and the way I am in their own unique way.”

Lani looked confused. “The way you are? You seem perfectly fine to me.”

Umeko nodded in agreement. “You are a perfectly ordinary and kind girl as far as I can tell. A bit withdrawn perhaps, but that is just how people are sometimes. There is nothing wrong with that.”

Dwyn blushed. Reese slapped her face with her hands. “Are you two serious? I, the village bumpkin, am the only one who understood what she meant when she said she chose her own name?”

Umeko and Lani looked at Dwyn. They still didn’t get it.

“I, uh,” stumbled Dwyn, “wasn’t born as a girl. How should I describe this? I guess one day I just figured out I was one, underneath the mask that my parents had forced me to wear all my life.” She rubbed the back of her head. “Boyhood was never really for me, I suppose.”

Lani and Umeko looked at each other. “Oooh.” They were embarrassed. How had that fact eluded them?

Reese laughed. “Yeah, ‘oh’! One point for me for being more educated than you two. I read a book about this once.” She grinned. “Probably kinda outdated, but I still got the gist of it.”

Dwyn smiled. “Anyway, that is what I meant with ‘the way I am’. My parents never supported that, at all.” Her smile was overtaken by melancholy. “We got into argument after argument, and eventually they just kicked me out. And now, I suppose, they’re only left with each other to yell at.”

Reese realized her earlier joke about being disowned now seemed cruel. The grin faded from her face. “I’m so sorry,” she said.

Dwyn looked up, fighting the tears in her eyes. “Don’t be. It is just as you said. We have each other, and that’s all I really need. Being among people like you three is all I ever wanted.”

Lani walked up to her, and sat down in her bed. Dwyn’s heart leapt. Lani put a hand on her shoulder and looked her directly in the eyes. “That’s right,” she said. “Whatever you need, we’re here for you. You’re one of us, and we accept you just the way you are. No need for any justifications or any of that stuff. Right, Umeko?” She grinned.

“Oh, absolutely,” exclaimed Umeko. “You can borrow anything you require from the little cabinet under the left sink in the bathroom! If you would like, I could even do your make-up and your hair!” She sounded genuinely excited. “I always wanted a little sister to do these sorts of things with. Well, I suppose you would not exactly be my little sister, but it matters not!”

Reese turned her head to look at Umeko, grinning smugly. “Someone’s excited, huh?”

“W-well, naturally!” She blushed. “I was always dressed up and had my make-up and hair done by servants of the Chiba family. I never experienced the joy of doing this for someone else, the joy of teaching someone. So, of course I am excited, fiend!” She pouted, and crossed her arms.

Reese laughed. “Fair, fair.” 

Umeko’s pout turned into a smile. “How does that sound, Dwyn?”

Dwyn smiled back at her. “That sounds perfect. Thank you, Umeko.”

“Of course!” Umeko nodded.

Dwyn got teary-eyed again. “Thanks, everyone. For being so accepting of this, I mean.”

“Of course,” said Lani. “We wouldn’t be worth a damn if we didn’t just accept you and love you the way you are without second thoughts. Screw anyone who thinks otherwise. C’mere, you.”

Lani grabbed Dwyn and hugged her close. The word “love” echoed within Dwyn’s mind and filled it like a gentle, warm breeze. For the first time in her life, Dwyn felt truly loved. She wished the hug would last forever. She felt like she needed it to.

After chatting a little while longer, each of the four girls went back to their own bed. They decided it might be time to try getting some sleep again - the sun was already dimly illuminating the horizon, impatiently awaiting its turn to light the world.

And so, the four girls crawled under their blankets, exchanged their good nights, and turned off their lamps. Just a few minutes later, they were all comfortably asleep.

Chapter Text

“I spy with my little eye..”

A shadowy humanoid figure sat perched atop a tree, its features drowned by darkness. It wasn’t swayed by the wind, nor distraught by the height. Naturally it sat there, like a bird, patiently observing.

It peered through a circle formed with its index finger and thumb, pale blue eyes glowing in the dark.

Four towers encircled a building larger than any it had ever seen. Its central tower reached towards the heavens. It didn’t like it. It felt unnatural; too close to the moon’s silver light.

Dozens of windows decorated the walls of the structure. Warm, yellowish light emanated from a few of them behind drawn curtains, but most of them were dark. Many options to choose from.

It focused its finger-lens on one of the dark windows. No-one was awake in there, it was certain.

It grinned. Moonlight bounced off the white surface of its razor-sharp teeth.

Suddenly, a flock of birds rushed past the figure. Larks.

And then, the shadow was gone.

Two guards stood watch at the structure’s gate. An enormous stone disc engraved with a nightingale hung above their heads on the wall behind them. They scanned their surroundings with great care - nobody could get past them and their colleagues circling the academy building.

A gust of wind blew past them. A deep warbling noise briefly grazed their eardrums, then disappeared. A shiver ran down their spines.

They looked around, but saw nothing. They shrugged it off.

It was already too late.

The threat had gotten inside.

Chapter Text

“Good morning, dear students. It is now 7:00 in the morning. Rise and shine, and prepare yourselves for another day at Nightingale Peak. Today marks the day of the entrance ceremony for all first-year students. Please make sure to be in the entrance hall of the academy’s main building by 10:00 in the morning. We look forward to seeing you all there. I would like to remind you all that you can eat some breakfast in the academy’s cafeteria between 7:00 and 9:30 in the morning. It is located behind the door on the first floor of the building, just up the curved stairs in the entrance hall. That is all. We wish you a pleasant day.”

The morning announcement woke them up. Miss Carnell’s soft, clear voice filled the hallways. Loudspeakers were fixed to the walls of the academy’s dormitory section.

Lani woke up. Her eyes felt crusty, and she wasn’t very well rested at all. She was facing Reese’s bed. The crimson-haired girl was already sitting upright in her bed, arms stretching towards the ceiling. She yawned loudly.

“Good morning,” declared Reese enthusiastically.

“Yeah, mornin’.” Lani sleepily rolled over to the other side. Sunlight was shining through the gap between the curtains, illuminating the room. She looked at Dwyn, who was looking at her through tired eyes. She, too, was still under her blanket, refusing to sit up just yet.

“Sleep well?” asked Lani.

Dwyn smiled. “No, not really. I would’ve gladly accepted more time asleep.” Lani chuckled. 

“Hey princess, you awake yet?” asked Reese across the room.

Like a reanimated corpse, Umeko lifted her torso off the bed until she sat upright. She turned her face towards Reese. Dark circles underlined her half-shut eyes. She looked dehydrated.

“Unfortunately,” she said.

Reese laughed. “You look like you just came back from the dead.”

“Silence, fiend.” Umeko hissed, and hid her face behind her blanket. “How rude.”

Reese was the only one of the four girls who looked even remotely rested.

“How’re you so lively, anyway?” asked Lani, still adjusting to the light in the room.

“Me? Oh, I’m used to not getting much sleep. Used to get up at 5:00 in the morning to get work done in the village and help people out, then stay up until late at night reading books to teach myself some useful stuff.” Reese grinned. “Guess that counts for something now.”

“You are ruining your body, I think.” Dwyn rubbed her eyes. She picked up her glasses from her bedside table and placed them on her nose. “You should probably get more sleep.”

“Eh, I’m fine for now,” said Reese. “It hasn’t killed me yet. Besides, not like we could’ve slept more tonight anyway.” She paused, and pouted at Lani. “Well, I could’ve. If someone hadn’t thrown an apple at me.”

The other three girls giggled. Reese stopped pretending to be mad and joined them. 

They got out of their beds and tumbled into the bathroom together. They brushed their teeth, and then they took turns washing themselves in the bathtub. Umeko was tempted to take a long bath, but there wasn’t enough time. They all just ended up using the bathtub as a shower instead. Excess water that missed the tub flowed into a drain in the paneled floor right next to it. There was a small, blurred window on the wall above, to air out the humidity. When Lani finished her shower - she was the last of the four girls and had to fight particularly hard with herself to be able to get out of bed after lying back down after they had brushed their teeth - she turned the handle on the window, and opened it a little. Fresh, crisp air wafted in from outside. It smelled like pine trees and grass.

The girls dried their hair and got dressed. Umeko went through a full twenty five-minute make-up routine. Lani and Dwyn only applied some concealer underneath their eyes to hide how tired they looked. Reese didn’t put on any make-up at all.

“Never tried it. Never felt the need,” she said, and shrugged. “After all, my natural beauty shines brighter than any make-up I could possibly put on. Right?” She grinned. The other three looked at each other, and shrugged.

-

Around 9:00 they finally left their room. A few minutes later, they arrived in the cafeteria. Many students and teachers sat on chairs surrounding a large amount of tables. Four chairs stood around each of the regular-sized tables, but there were a few longer tables with more chairs next to them here and there. The large room was not exactly filled to the brim - the time for breakfast was almost over, after all. But it was still quite full. Dwyn wondered just how many students were currently attending this academy.

They made their way to the far end of the room. A long row of tables stood against the wall. Baskets full of different kinds of bread were placed on top of them, alongside many different breakfast foods. There were boiled eggs, jars of milk, various juices, sliced cheese and meats, several types of jam, vegetables, and so on and so forth. It all looked freshly restocked. The four girls each grabbed a plate and some food, then sat down at one of the empty tables together.

Reese excitedly looked at her plate. She was practically drooling already. “Whew, what a banquet! If this is what they call breakfast here, I wonder what lunch will be like?”

“Slow down, do not overeat. Else, there may not be room for lunch later,” said Umeko. Delicately, she pierced a section of her slice of strawberry jam bread with her fork, and cut it off with a knife.

“Pff! There’s always room for lunch.” Reese stuffed her face with two slices of bread at once. Through chewing teeth, she continued: “A girl’s gotta eat!”

Umeko grimaced in disgust. Lani and Dwyn laughed.

“Don’t sweat it, Umeko. No point trying to teach this one any table manners,” said Lani.

Umeko frowned and shook her head. “I suppose you are right.”

A little while later, a group of four students entered the room; a somewhat short girl with long, wavy blonde hair and green eyes wearing an elegant uniform dress, followed by a tall, sporty looking boy with short brown hair wearing a suit, a somewhat chubby girl with brown hair wearing a big, puffy jacket, and a slim girl with black hair and yellow eyes who sort of looked like she didn’t want to be here. The girl up front was talking to the other four, but it almost seemed like a one-sided conversation. The other three were kind of just listening and following behind her.

Umeko suddenly got off her chair and crouched behind Reese’s. “Princess? What’s wrong?” asked Reese, her mouth still full of food. Umeko shushed her. “Quiet! Do not let them see me. Just pretend I am not here.”

Reese was confused. “But why? Who’re they?”

“Shh,” said Lani. “You can ask questions later. Just trust her.”

Dwyn nodded. “Face forward, Reese.”

Reese pouted. “I don’t get it, but alright.”

The girl and her posse waltzed proudly towards the tables at the far end of the room - but the food had already been taken off of them. Annoyed, the blonde girl hurled some mean remarks towards the open door leading into the kitchen, but no-one responded to her yelling. She placed her hands on her hips, and with a loud “Hmph!” she turned around and stomped out of the room. Her followers came along. It looked like they were talking to her to calm her down. They left the room and slammed the door behind them.

“They’re gone, Umeko,” said Lani.

Umeko sighed, relieved. She got back up from where she was hiding, and sat back down on her chair. “Thank you. I cannot believe she is really here.. I hope she will get expelled, or conveniently disappear.” She absent-mindedly looked at her empty plate. Her expression conveyed hatred.

“Who was that, even?” Reese looked at her, still utterly confused.

Lani put the pieces together. “One of the people from the team that finished the exam first?”

“They certainly looked very arrogant and wealthy. I feel like I’ve seen some of their faces before,” remarked Dwyn.

Umeko nodded, still staring down at her plate. “Yes. You likely have. The blonde girl is Alicia McRae, youngest daughter of the McRae family.”

“I recognize that name,” said Dwyn. “That is the Chiba family’s most prominent rival family, correct?”

“You are correct,” sighed Umeko. “And young miss Alicia has been plaguing me since my childhood. She was always better than me at just about everything, and my parents constantly compared me to her. And each and every time I was worse than her at something, the blame was violently pushed on me.” She paused. “I will never forget the things she has put me through in the past. And all the while, she had the nerve to laugh, to mock me for my failures.”

Umeko looked at Dwyn. Her eyes were fierce; the flames of fury roared behind them. “I hate her. From the very bottom of my soul. I do not wish to be anywhere near this girl ever again.”

“That can be arranged,” said Reese. “I can just toss her somewhere else if she gets too close. She looks very puntable.” She looked very motivated.

“No, no violence, please.” Umeko shook her head. “Not on my behalf. I have to overcome her, learn to ignore her until she gives up on mocking me. I will simply have to pretend she is not here.”

Reese’s shoulders sank. “Ah, okay. Guess that works.”

“Any idea who the others were?” asked Lani.

Umeko tilted her head. “Not precisely. Miss Carnell mentioned the names O’Mooney, Pfenning, and Argyris. I recognize those names, they are wealthy families as well. But I have not had the pleasure of meeting any of them personally, yet.” She frowned. “Either way, it seems as though they are glued to Alicia. This always happens; people always follow her because of how successful she is. But her friendships never last long. Eventually, everyone always gets tired of her arrogance and narcissism.”

“Yeah, sounds about right.” Lani folded her hands behind her head and leaned back in her chair. She looked at a clock hanging on one of the cafeteria’s walls. It read 9:54.

“We should probably head downstairs,” she said, pointing at the clock. The other three turned their heads to look at it.

“Heavens, you are right,” said Umeko. “We really should not be late to our own entrance ceremony. Let us go to the entrance hall.”

The other three nodded. They got off their chairs and left the cafeteria.

-

As they made their way down the stairs, hearts pounding in their chests, the reality of their situation finally hit them. Suddenly they understood that this moment would open up an entirely new chapter of their lives. They were overwhelmed by thoughts of what the future might have in store for them. And yet all of them held their heads high, and proudly walked downstairs.

Together, they arrived in the entrance hall. Everything was already set up. A lectern stood centered between the curved staircases. A thick, leatherbound book laid on top of it. Its pages were black. Miss Adagnitio stood behind the lectern, prepared to give a speech. Miss Carnell stood next to her. They were talking about something. In front of them stood five rows of students. Four students stood next to each other in each of them. Some of them looked like they got along with each other - others looked as though they were to jump at each others’ throats.

As they walked past the rows to go stand behind them, one of the students turned her head. It was Alicia McRae. An expression of shock flashed across her face for just a moment - she looked terrified. Not even a second later, the expression was replaced by a smug grin.

“Hey there, Chiba,” she said. “Didn’t expect to see you here. What’s with this gang of losers you got there?”

Reese furrowed her eyebrows. She was just about to speak up, but Umeko stopped her. She held an arm out in front of her, holding her back. Miss Adagnitio noticed this of course, but decided not to intervene.

“Silence, cur.” Umeko’s voice was suddenly ice cold and bitter. The other three girls were surprised; they had never heard her talk in that tone before. Her eyes shot a death glare at Alicia. Internally, however, she was shaking. She felt her heartbeat all the way up her throat.

“Oh?” Alicia snarled. “What gives you the right to talk to me like that, scum? Know your place. Or do you want me to embarrass you again?”
Umeko scoffed. “Well, these so-called ‘losers’ and I at least managed to get out of bed early enough to eat breakfast. You and your group of lazy slackers could not do that, it seems.”

“You..” Alicia wanted to say more, but her stomach growled loudly, interrupting her. Embarrassed, she held both of her hands over it. Her face reddened. “Hmph! There are more important things to worry about right now. Get in line, Chiba. Everyone’s waiting for you, and your group of freaks.” She turned away to face the lectern. It was clear she would ignore any further attempts at communication.

Shakily, Umeko walked to the back row. Dwyn, Lani and Reese followed along. Umeko stood all the way at the end of the row. Reese stood next to her. “The hell is her problem?” asked Reese. Even though she was whispering, the anger in her voice was palpable.

“I told you,” sighed Umeko. “She is irredeemable. She has always been like this. It is best to just avoid her in the future. Best to ignore her mockery altogether.”

Lani stood next to Reese. She leaned forward a little, to get a look at Umeko. “You okay, though?”

“Yes, yes. Do not worry. I am merely.. annoyed,” said Umeko. “I really wish she was not here at all.”

Dwyn leaned forward as well, all the way at the other end of the row. “If we can help in any way shape or form, do not hesitate to tell us, okay?” 

Umeko looked at her three friends lined up to her left, peeking around each other, looking at her with concern in their eyes. It looked silly, in a very endearing sort of way. She couldn’t help but smile.

“Of course,” she said. “I will let you know.”

At the lectern up front, Miss Adagnitio cleared her throat. All twenty-four first year students went silent, and impatiently waited for her to begin speaking. Miss Carnell took a few steps back, to let Miss Adagnitio have the spotlight. A little smile of anticipation graced her lips. Just like the last time the four girls had seen her, she was holding a clipboard close to her chest. They wondered if she always carried one around.

“Ahem.” Miss Adagnitio began speaking. “Welcome, dear students. You are here today because you have successfully passed the entrance exam, and have therefore been granted permission to take classes at Nightingale Peak. Beyond that, you may now make use of all of the academy’s facilities, of course. You may use the laboratories, wander the gardens, visit the gymnasium any time you please, and so on and so forth. Well, as you all explore this enormous structure, I am sure you will all find a place you particularly enjoy. I happen to be quite fond of the academy’s library myself. If you would like to see it, please head to the second floor of the main building. You can’t miss it.” She looked at the students gathered before her. Only two or three of them seemed genuinely excited about the information regarding the library, Dwyn included. Ah, youths. No-one knows how to appreciate literature anymore these days, she thought. She took a breath before continuing:

“Well, either way, I am very proud of you all for making it to this point. I would once again like to apologize for the dangerous entrance exam. Though, none of your lives were actually at risk. We’ve made sure that would never happen. At Nightingale Peak, we much prefer our students alive rather than dead, so please make sure to stay alive in the coming years as well.”

The students suddenly seemed nervous. Quietly, they looked around.

Miss Adagnitio waved her hands and smiled awkwardly. “Just a joke. Just a little joke, I am sorry.” It really isn’t, she thought. I hope they’ll all live.

The students laughed awkwardly. They didn’t want to upset the rector. Miss Carnell stood by helplessly and watched the disaster unfold. Oh, we should have practiced this more. Much more. She’s completely off-script, she thought. Maybe I should take over speeches altogether.

Miss Adagnitio rubbed the back of her head and cleared her throat again. “Well, before you all scurry off to attend your classes and explore the building, there’s one more thing we must do. I am sure you have all been waiting for this.”

She took the book on top of the lectern with both hands, and lifted it in the air.

“This, dear students, is a magical relic capable of breaking the barriers stopping you from using your magical abilities. I will call each of you by your name, you will come to the lectern, and then you will place one hand on the book’s open pages. Then, your magic will become unsealed, and your native element will be revealed to you. And afterwards, you will go back in line, until everyone has opened their barrier.”

Umeko, Reese, Dwyn and Lani exchanged a few looks. Excitedly, they grinned at each other. They were very nervous, but excited nonetheless. Even Lani, who was already capable of using magic regardless, was excited to find out if she would be able to get stronger after touching the book.

Miss Adagnitio grinned. “Well, then. Are you all ready to become witches?”

The entire group of twenty-four responded in unison. “Yes, ma’am!”

Miss Adagnitio’s grin faded. Suddenly, it was replaced with an immensely serious expression. “Good. I hope you all will use these powers responsibly. There is no telling what might happen if you do not. Magic is nothing to scoff at. It is neither a toy, nor a weapon to point at other witches, or humans. It is to be taken very seriously, and only utilized as a weapon against the demonic forces, as well as in practice. Every member of the academy’s staff is highly trained and immensely capable in combat, and every single one of them knows how to detain a witch gone mad. So please..” She paused for a moment, then grinned again.

“Don’t go mad on us, okay?”

The crowd of students silently nodded. Dwyn gulped. She felt unwell. Miss Adagnitio’s presence gave off a strange pressure. The weight of her words just now was absolutely crushing. It sounded like a genuine threat. No, not a threat, she thought. A warning. This has happened before.

“Great!” Miss Adagnitio closed her eyes, and smiled innocently. The tension immediately dissolved. She just had that effect on people.

“So, let’s not waste any more time and start right away. Would Eve Adams be so kind as to be the first person to join me here at the lectern?”

A spiky-haired person nervously but enthusiastically made their way up to the lectern. A long, deep scar ran from just beneath their left eye all the way down to the nape of their shirt - and possibly even lower. Miss Adagnitio opened the book on the lectern, stepped aside, and told Eve to place their hand on its pages. They did as they were told.

As soon as Eve touched the black pages of the book, the paper went up in flames. The fiery blaze reflected in their eyes, and they grinned, satisfied. The other students observed this spectacle in silent awe.

“Fire element. It suits you,” said Miss Adagnitio. “That’s what I thought when we first met outside.” She smiled. “Be sure to use it wisely.”

“Will do,” said Eve. “Thank you.” They bowed, and went back to their spot in the crowd.

Miss Adagnitio swiftly moved her hand over the burning book. The flames immediately went out. She snapped her fingers, and the pages returned to the way they were before.

The crowd made noises of amazement. “Yes, yes,” said Miss Adagnitio. Dismissively, she waved her hand. “Impressive, I know. Next, I would like for Mister Beau Allain to come forth.”

How’d she do that? wondered Dwyn. That restoration had nothing to do with any elements. Right?

She abandoned that thought for now. Maybe the book, being a magical relic, doesn’t necessarily adhere to the same rules as regular magic.

A tall, muscular boy with asymmetrically parted hair made his way to the lectern. He, too, placed his hand on the pages. One moment later the book was soaking wet. Water flowed down the lectern and dripped to the ground. 

“Ah, water element,” proclaimed Miss Adagnitio. “Beautiful and elegant. I am sure you will make wonderful use of it.” Beau smiled, bowed, and returned to his spot.

Miss Adagnitio restored the book’s pages and called the next person forth:

“Mister Asterios Argyris, please.”

A buff, arrogant looking boy walked up to the lectern. When he touched the book, flowers and herbs suddenly grew out of it.

“Earth element.” Miss Adagnitio nodded. “As expected of a member of the Argyris family. May your harvests be fruitful.” Asterios nodded, and returned to his spot.

“Next up is Miss Umeko Chiba, please.”

Umeko’s heart dropped. She understood the importance of this moment. Whatever her native element would turn out to be, her parents would judge her for it. Unless it just happened to be air. But for some reason, Umeko had her doubts. She swallowed, and made her way to the lectern on unsteady legs. Her forehead felt sweaty under the bandages she had freshly put on that morning.

After what felt like a million steps, she finally stood before the lectern. The book laid open before her. To her it seemed like it was already silently judging her somehow. And all eyes in the crowd were on her. Dwyn, Lani and Reese were silently cheering in the back row. She took a deep breath, and laid her palm flat on the book. A strange feeling flowed through her entire body, as if being jolted by electricity. The seal within her broke apart, releasing her magical abilities.

And then, a yellow chrysanthemum sprouted from the pages of the book, between her fingers. That was all.

Umeko’s mind immediately abandoned her current reality.

This is not happening.

Silently, she stood there, staring at the flower’s many petals.

I knew it.

She tore the flower from the book, and crushed it in her fist. 

I am a failure, after all.

She tossed the remains on the ground. Tears welled up in Umeko’s eyes, and her gaze tilted towards the ground. Umeko felt Miss Adagnitio’s firm hand on her shoulder. “Don’t worry,” she whispered to her. “Just because your native element is earth does not mean you can never learn to master air.”

Umeko looked up at her with empty eyes. Miss Adagnitio smiled warmly, and closed her eyes. “Nobody is bound to just one element, you know. I’m sure you can do it. I believe in you.”

“Okay,” said Umeko. Her mood remained unaffected.

But I do not believe in myself, she thought.

Dejected, she walked away from the lectern. She felt the energy within her, but she didn’t care. All that mattered to her right now was the fact that she would have to once again endure crushing herself in order to keep up with what her parents expected of her.

It could have been so easy, she thought. But nothing ever is, it seems.

“Hey, Chiba!” A shrill voice tore her out of her thoughts. “Nice element you got there. Bet your parents will be really proud of you, huh?” Alicia McRae smugly grinned at her. The others in her group laughed.

“Loser,” said Alicia. “You are still the same old screw-up, after all.”

Umeko’s thin string of patience finally ripped in half. She instantaneously turned towards Alicia with a murderous expression on her face. Alicia flinched backwards, her face distorted by terror. Umeko began running towards her, but after just two steps she was promptly stopped by two strong hands on her shoulders, holding her from behind.

“Stop, Umeko. That’s enough,” said a familiar voice from behind her. It was Reese. A deep hatred shone within her fiery eyes, directed at Alicia. “Don’t let this vermin get to you. Don’t let her words sway you to do something you never normally would. This isn’t you.” Umeko’s eyes were still locked directly onto Alicia’s throat. Alicia looked absolutely horrified.

Reese gently turned Umeko around and looked her deep in the eyes, hands still on her shoulders. For a moment, they just stood there in perfect silence. All the other students were entranced. Nobody could take their eyes off this scene.

A few seconds later, Umeko let out a deep sigh. “You are right, Reese. She is not worth my time. Let us go.”

Reese smiled and nodded. Together, they went back to their spots.

Alicia exhaled. She had been holding her breath the entire time. She was absolutely convinced she was about to die. Umeko looked like she was about to rip her throat out in front of everyone, and Alicia was sure she would actually have done so if Reese hadn’t stopped her.

What’s gotten into her? thought Alicia. I won’t forget this.

Angrily, she turned around. The three other members of her group - Asterios Argyris, Orla O’Mooney and Louisa Pfenning - were looking at her, shocked.

“What are you all staring at? Ceremony’s over there, you know.” Flustered, she pointed at the lectern. The other three nodded and turned to face ahead.

In the meantime, Reese and Umeko had arrived back in their group’s row.

“You okay?” asked Lani. Dwyn also looked at Umeko, deeply concerned.

“I am rather disappointed,” said Umeko. “But I will manage. I must.”

Even if it kills me, she thought. She smiled a weak smile.

“Alright, if you say so,” said Lani.

“If there is anything we can do for you, please just tell us, okay?” said Dwyn.

“Of course. Thank you,” responded Umeko. But I do not think there is anything you can do. I will just have to do absolutely every little thing in my power to master the air element in spite of my conflicting native element, she thought. She averted her gaze, and sadly stared at the floor. If only I had not been born a Chiba.

Silently, Reese held out her right hand. Umeko grabbed it with her left. Gently, they squeezed each others’ hands. It made Umeko feel a little better, a little more anchored to this reality. She lifted her head, and looked towards the lectern.

Miss Adagnitio had already called the next person to the front: Mister Aoi Date, a very tall young man with long black hair. The upper section was formed into a bun.

He touched the book, and the pages scattered in every direction. Black paper flew all over the entrance hall.

“Air element.” Miss Adagnitio smiled. “Be proud! It is the rarest of the four, and immensely powerful and flexible at that.” Aoi smiled and nodded. He thanked her, and went back to his spot. Next to him stood Beau Allain. They high-fived, and hugged.

Aww, thought Dwyn. After the hostility between Alicia and Umeko, this little exchange warmed her heart. It’s nice to see others besides our own group getting along well with each other.

Miss Adagnitio snapped her fingers, and the pages returned to the book. She moved her hand over it, and it was suddenly like the pages had never flown away in the first place.

“Next, Mister Lupe de la Fuente, please.”

A somewhat short boy made his way to the lectern with swift steps. His hair was dark blue, and one side of his head was shaved. When he touched the book, a fountain of water shot out of it.

“Water! Something tells me you had a hunch..?” Miss Adagnitio smiled at Lupe, one eyebrow raised.

“Yeah, kinda.” He grinned, and rubbed the back of his head. “Runs in the family, I guess.”

Cheerily, he hopped back to the row he came from. He stood next to Aoi and Beau. Beau patted his shoulder with one hand. “Nice, man! Congrats.”

“Thank you,” said Lupe. He genuinely sounded happy.

Miss Adagnitio fixed the book again, and read the next name off the list of attendants.

“Catharine Harwood.”

A slender girl made her way to the lectern with a confident stride. Her hair was reddish, with dark streaks. Her eyes looked almost fox-like. She placed her hand on the book.

Hundreds of leaves shot out from between the pages, grains of sand and dirt rolled down the lectern.

“Earth element!” exclaimed Miss Adagnitio. Catharine bowed diligently, and returned to her spot.

Miss Adagnitio checked her list. “Dwynwen Howell, please.”

“Looks like you’re up.” Lani gave Dwyn a pat on the shoulder, and smiled. “Good luck!”

Umeko and Reese leaned forward to look at her as well, smiling. “You got this! Don’t let it get to your nerves,” said Reese. Umeko nodded.

“Thanks, you three.” Dwyn smiled, and walked up to the lectern. Her legs were shaky - she really hated being the center of attention. There were twenty students here besides her friends. Some of the older academy students were watching as well. They stood on the sidelines, and on the balcony up above them, she had noticed.

This place was going to be her home, her whole life for the next few years. Of course it mattered a great deal to her how others perceived her; she was terrified of being judged. So, she straightened her back, suppressed the urge to run away, and walked onward until she finally stood behind the lectern.

She took a deep breath, and placed her hand on the book’s pages. A burst of energy ran through every part of her body. Her fingertips tingled as the magic shot out of them into the paper.

Water flowed out from the center of the book, in waves. They appeared gentle, but she felt a great force within them. She stood there in awe, looking at the drenched pages.

I did that? She struggled to believe it, but it really was her doing. “Water element! Fitting, Miss Howell. I know you will use it well.” Miss Adagnitio smiled at her. Dwyn smiled back broadly.

“Thank you!” she said, and bowed. After that, she returned to her spot, making sure to avoid all eye contact with the crowd in front of her. She was happy it went by so quickly.

“Dwyn! Congrats!” The three girls looked at her with a smile on their faces.

“That was super cool,” said Lani. “Those waves looked super dense, and strong. Wonder how much bigger they can get?”

“I suppose we’ll find out soon enough,” said Dwyn. She was happy with her element. She glanced over at Umeko. She was smiling, too, but Dwyn knew she was still upset about her own element. Deep inside, however, Dwyn felt like earth suited her better than air anyway, somehow. Air is so.. lofty, she thought. She’s nothing like the rest of her family, from what we’ve heard. More grounded. I’m sure she’ll grow to like earth eventually.

Dwyn smiled. Either way, she would be there for her. Reese and Lani would be, too. She was sure of that.

“Could Mister Hae Iona please come forth?”

A slim boy of slightly less than average height walked towards the lectern. He had a pair of welding goggles on top of his head, wore thick gloves on his hands, and looked very excited to find out his native element.

He placed his hand on the book: a tall, concentrated blue flame shot up from the pages. “Oh, fire element!” Miss Adagnitio sounded somewhat surprised. “What a lovely flame. It would be quite useful for someone crafty and clever.”

Hae did a little fist pump. “Score!” he said, and cheerily walked back to his spot after thanking Miss Adagnitio. He shared a group with Catharine Harwood, and two other people. Hae was so excited he couldn’t stop fidgeting around. Catharine flicked her middle finger into the side of Hae’s head.

“Yeowch! What was that for?” he said.

Catharine smirked. “Oh, nothing.”

The pretty glasses-wearing girl standing next to her quietly giggled into her hand.

“Don’t tell me you’re with her, Jia?” Hae pouted and crossed his arms. “Bullies, the lot of you. No fun allowed.”

Catharine and Jia chuckled among themselves. The fourth person in their row silently ignored the entire exchange, their eyes fixed to the lectern in front of them.

“Fhani Mahto, please,” said Miss Adagnitio.

A tall, elegant looking boy approached the lectern. He touched the pages, and a solid rock pillar kicked the entire book into the air. It almost hit Miss Carnell, but she managed to dodge just in time. Fhani looked at her, concerned. “Ah, are you alright, ma’am?”

“Of course, I am fine. Do not worry.” Miss Carnell smiled and nodded.

“She’s used to that kind of thing,” whispered Miss Adagnitio. “It’s an occupational hazard.”

Fhani and Miss Adagnitio chuckled. Miss Carnell tilted her head. She hadn’t understood them.

“Earth element, Mister Mahto,” said Miss Adagnitio. “Take care not to kick too much debris around.” She grinned.

“I’ll do my best,” said Fhani. He bowed, and returned to his spot.

Miss Carnell picked up the book, and placed it back on top of the lectern.

“Thank you, Eleanor.” Miss Adagnitio smiled at her. Miss Carnell blushed.

“I’m just doing my job.” “But you do it so well,” remarked Miss Adagnitio.

“Thank you.” Miss Carnell held back the immense urge to start giggling like a schoolgirl and went back to where she was standing before. She really hadn’t done anything special. Anyone could have placed that book back on top of the lectern. But praise from Miss Adagnitio always felt special to her regardless: it was always genuine, even for the tiniest little things.

“Well then, could Miss Alicia McRae please come forth?” said Miss Adagnitio.

Umeko gulped and forced her anger back down her throat. No, she thought, I must not let this get to me. I already know what the result will be. I shall simply let it pass. She exhaled.

Reese looked at her. “You can really squeeze my hand hard if you gotta. If you need to release something or whatever.” They were still holding hands. They hadn’t let go for the past ten minutes or so.

“No, I will be alright,” smiled Umeko. “But thank you for the offer.”

“If you say so,” said Reese. “Just, uh. Informing you about your options. Just in case.”

“Thank you,” said Umeko. They nodded at each other, and faced the lectern again.

Alicia was already standing in front of it by then. She placed her hand on the pages. As expected, they flew away, scattering in the wind. The paper made whistling noises as it swirled through the air. It almost sounded melodious.

“Wind element,” said Miss Adagnitio. “As expected of you, Miss McRae.”

Alicia smiled, and curtsied. Her group applauded. “Thank you, thank you,” she said. She shot an arrogant glare at Umeko. Take that, you scum, she thought. Umeko pretended she didn’t see her looking at her - but she was fuming internally. She squeezed Reese’s hand.

Ow, thought Reese. Seems like she needed it after all.

“One more thing, Miss McRae,” said Miss Adagnitio. She took another step towards her, and crossed her arms. She leaned forward just a bit. “Being the heiress of a wealthy family does not grant you any special privileges. At least not in this academy. You are to treat the other students here as your equals, and behave accordingly. If you step out of line, you will be punished. I will not hesitate to expel you if you keep bullying others. So, watch your actions and words very closely from now on.” Miss Adagnitio smiled, and closed her eyes. “Just be nice, okay? It shouldn’t be that hard.”

Alicia gulped. “A-and what about Chiba? She almost killed me earlier,” she yelped.

Miss Adagnitio shook her head. “But she didn’t, did she? She decided against it. And besides, you are the one who aggravated her in the first place.”

Alicia’s expression distorted into anger. “Pfeh! We’ll see what my family has to say about all this.”

Miss Adagnitio smiled. “Oh, your parents are free to have you transfer to another academy at any time. This one, however, will stay exactly the way it is, until the day I die.”

Alicia angrily mumbled some nasty things to herself, then stomped off to return to her spot. Stupid cur, she thought. She took my spotlight from me. She ridiculed me! I will never forgive this. She spun her head around to glare at Umeko.

Umeko grinned the smuggest grin the world had ever seen. She didn’t even flinch when Alicia glared at her. She just looked immensely pleased. Just you wait, thought Alicia. She turned back around, embarrassed and angry. I’ll just make your life hell again. Asterios tried to place a hand on her shoulder to calm her down, but she just slapped it away. “Leave me alone, Asterios. I’ll live.”

Asterios frowned and withdrew his hand. He genuinely worried for her. The other two in their row were trying their best to ignore the fact that any of that had just happened.

Miss Carnell whispered into Miss Adagnitio’s ear. “That was a bit harsh, don’t you think? I fear we may get in trouble if we speak to our students like that.”

“Ah, she won’t do anything,” responded Miss Adagnitio. She dismissively waved her hand. “She just needs to learn that this sort of thing doesn’t work here, as early as possible. Or else she’ll just keep harassing people. If it’s to keep my students from bullying each other, I’m willing to be a little mean to them every now and then.” She smiled. “Feel free to correct me if I do something stupid, Eleanor.”

“No, no,” said Miss Carnell. “It’s not stupid. Perhaps you are right.”

Miss Adagnitio chuckled. “Either way, we’ll have to keep an eye on her. I may have poked a wasp nest, just now.”

She straightened her back and cleared her throat. “Where were we?” Miss Adagnitio checked her list of students. “Ah, Noonan. Adair Noonan, please.”

From the row where Hae, Catharine and Jia were standing emerged a serious-looking person with short, wavy silver hair. It looked dyed. They got behind the lectern and touched the book.

Water spiked up from the pages and immediately turned into icicles. They resonated with a quiet ringing noise. Without any reaction, Adair withdrew their hand.

“Interesting. Water element. But you may discover that there is a little more to it than that,” said Miss Adagnitio. She leaned towards Adair. “You should try out air, too.” Miss Adagnitio winked.

Adair nodded understandingly, bowed, and returned to their spot. Their group members congratulated them, and in silent gratefulness they accepted the congratulations.

“What’s with them?” wondered Reese. She put her free hand on her chin. “Looked completely indifferent up there. Like it’s just an ordinary day today for them.”

“Everyone expresses themselves differently, Reese,” said Lani. “Not everyone’s gonna get all excited, I guess. Maybe it’s more internal for them.”

Reese shrugged. “I guess, yeah.”

“Next up is Orla O’Mooney, please,” spoke Miss Adagnitio.

A black-haired girl with brown eyes wearing a big, puffy uniform jacket walked up to the lectern. She was part of Alicia’s group. When she touched the book, water flowed out. It wasn’t anything particularly interesting or impressive - just water.

“Water element as well, I see. Much like your parents before you,” nodded Miss Adagnitio. She was a little surprised at how unspectacular her magic looked. After all, the O’Mooneys were known for their brilliant water magic.

Orla looked up at Miss Adagnitio with beady eyes. “Reckon I’ll be able to pull off the things my folks can?”

Miss Adagnitio looked her in the eyes and smiled. “With enough training I’m sure anything is possible, Miss O’Mooney.”

Orla smiled back at her, excited. She thanked her, and strutted back to her spot next to Alicia and the others. She didn’t notice they were silently mocking her for her pathetic display of magic.

Poor girl, thought Dwyn. She doesn’t really fit in with those other three.

“Joko Permana, please,” said Miss Adagnitio.

A boy with long, braided hair walked towards Miss Adagnitio. He wore white cotton gloves, and black shades. He whipped out a deck of cards, and shuffled them gracefully. “Say, dear rector Adagnitio,” he started. “Would you be so kind as to pick one card and show it to the audience?” He fanned out the cards in his hands, their faces pointed at the ground.

Miss Adagnitio was caught completely off-guard. And yet, she was intrigued, so she decided to play along.

“Absolutely,” she said, and grabbed a card. Joko turned away from her, and she showed the card to the audience. Jack of Diamonds. The audience watched on in silent awe. Only Alicia seemed annoyed by Joko’s flashy performance.

“Good,” said Joko. “Now, if you will, please put the card back into the stack.” Still turned away from her, Joko held out the hand in which he held the stack of cards. Miss Adagnitio put the card back in.

“Thank you, thank you.” Joko turned to face the audience, and began shuffling the cards again. Up and down they went, and left and right. He was extremely talented with his hands - not a single card dropped to the ground, and he never interrupted the flow of motion even once.

Suddenly, he stopped. He held the stack in the open palm of one hand, then placed his other hand on top. He whispered something into his hands, and nodded. He pointed at Alicia.

“Miss McRae,” he said. “You have something that belongs to Rector Adagnitio. Please, check the chest pocket of your jacket.”

Alicia scoffed. “Sure, whatever.” She reached into her chest pocket - and retrieved the Jack of Diamonds. “What?” she exclaimed, flabbergasted. The other students around her gasped in awe.

“So, Miss McRae? What’s that card, then?” asked Joko. He was still looking at Alicia.

“Uh. It’s the Jack of Diamonds.” Alicia blushed. Joko turned toward Miss Adagnitio.

He grinned. “Is that your card, rector?” Miss Adagnitio nodded, and grinned as well. “It sure is. How did you do that?”

“Bap, bap, bap!” Joko held out his hand, index finger raised up as a sort of warning. “I won’t tell.”

He walked up to Miss Adagnitio, and showed the stack of cards to her once more. He fanned the stack open again. “Pick one more card, please,” he said.

Miss Adagnitio picked a card. He turned away again, and she showed it to the audience. Ace of Hearts.

“Now, please place that card in your own chest pocket, dearest rector,” said Joko. Miss Adagnitio did as she was told. What’s his next move, she wondered. She was excited like a child at a magic show - even though she was a real-life witch, and an immensely powerful one at that.

Joko walked behind the lectern, broadened his stance, cracked his knuckles, and slowly lowered his hand onto the pages. When he touched them, black paper burst out of the book, and flew absolutely everywhere. Among all those pages of black paper, one speck of white shot out into the air. It slowly came back towards the ground, heading towards Miss Carnell. She looked up, and managed to catch the card with one hand.

The storm of paper had stopped. All the pages of the book had flown away. “Miss Carnell,” said Joko, still facing the audience. “What card is it that you have there?”

“The, uhm. The Ace of Hearts.” Miss Carnell blushed. Love and affection, huh? she wondered. She had read a book about cardology once. The meaning of this particular card had stuck with her for a long time. Wouldn’t that be nice?

“So, dear rector, is that your card?” Miss Adagnitio reached into her chest pocket, but there was nothing there anymore. She had absolutely no idea how Joko had done this trick, but she was very much impressed.

“Yes, Mister Permana. It is.” She smiled, and bowed to him. “Thank you for this beautiful performance. A round of applause, please?”

The students were shaken out of their baffled silence, and unleashed a roaring applause for Joko Permana. Miss Carnell and Miss Adagnitio applauded, too.

He bowed to the other students three times. “Thank you, as well.” 

“That’s the element of air, by the way! I almost forgot to announce that,” said Miss Adagnitio. “That’s how blown away I was!”

Joko returned to his spot in the row with Fhani and two others.

Lani grinned. She was seriously impressed. “Wow, what a performance, huh Dwyn?” Lani turned to face Dwyn, who was just standing there with her mouth wide open.

“Dwyn?” said Lani, and snapped her fingers in front of Dwyn’s face.

“H-huh? Oh. Yeah, it was quite the performance indeed.” Dwyn came back to reality, and nodded enthusiastically.

Lani chuckled. “You seemed super into it. I looked over at you a couple of times, and it was like you were in another world entirely.”

Dwyn smiled. “Yes, I really enjoyed it. I have never been to a magic show before.” A realization suddenly hit her, and she blushed. “Y-you looked at me a couple of times?”

“Sure did,” grinned Lani.

“And I had that stupid expression the entire time..” Dwyn hid her face in her hands.

“Stupid? Oh, that’s one word for it I guess.” Lani turned her head away a little. “I just thought it was cute, honestly.”

Dwyn’s heart jumped. Cute? Did she say cute? But before she could ask her to repeat herself, Miss Adagnitio called the next person to the lectern.

“Whew. I don’t believe anyone is going to top Mister Permana’s performance today, but could Miss Louisa Pfenning please come to the front next?”

A girl dressed entirely in black with black hair and yellow eyes approached the lectern. She really looked like she didn’t want to be here at all. And yet, she stopped behind the lectern, and placed her hand on the pages of the book.

The entire book and the top of the lectern burst into flames. They shot high up into the air.

“Fire element,” said Miss Adagnitio. “Just as–”

“Just as expected from a Pfenning,” groaned Louisa. “I know, I know.”

She waltzed off and went back to her spot in the row with Alicia, Asterios and Orla.

Miss Adagnitio raised an eyebrow. Rude, she thought. But I suppose it’s understandable. I have repeated that phrase three times before already with her group members.

Miss Adagnitio restored the book’s burnt pages and called the next person.

“Olivia Qualls, please.”

An enthusiastic girl with a bob cut with bangs and rectangular glasses rubbed her hands together. She stood next to Eve Adams, the first person that was called to the front. “Alright, here we go,” she said.

She firmly held on to a black, old instant film camera. When she arrived at the lectern, she firmly positioned herself behind it, and held up the camera.

“Everyone! Smile for the camera!” exclaimed Olivia. The crowd did their best to smile, but most of them were not really ready for that sort of commitment. Dwyn was even hiding her face.

Olivia put one hand against her hip. “C’mon. This only works if everyone smiles.”

The crowd looked more enthusiastic this time around. Lani helped Dwyn lower her guard, and convinced her that she really looked okay.

The camera clicked, and a bright flash illuminated the entrance hall. The photo slowly emerged from the bottom of the camera. Olivia pulled a small square piece of fabric out of her jacket’s pocket, then placed the photo on top of it, facing the fabric.

“Great! Thank you all! I will cherish this memory forever!” exclaimed Olivia. With a broad smile, she bowed to the other students as thanks.

Miss Adagnitio cleared her throat. “You may now place your hand on the book,” she said.

“Oh!” Olivia looked surprised. “I completely forgot. I’m so sorry.”

She hurriedly placed her palm on the pages.

Fwoosh! An even brighter flash than the one from her camera lit the entire entrance hall for just a moment. The students all groaned and rubbed their eyes. The flash was so bright that they lost their vision entirely for a few seconds.

When they could see again, the book’s pages were on fire.

“Huh, interesting,” said Miss Adagnitio. “Quite unique. Fire element.”

Olivia was absolutely amazed. “Wow, so bright! This will be super helpful for my photography, I’m sure!” She giggled cheerfully, waved to the other students, bowed to Miss Adagnitio, and wandered back to her group, whistling a little tune.

“Alright, next will be Gunhild Qvist, please,” said Miss Adagnitio.

A tall, strong-looking girl wearing a big, almost threatening coat and a thick scarf that was pulled up over her mouth approached the lectern. She wore huge boots and had ashen blonde hair. Burn marks and ash covered her coat.

Gunhild confidently slammed her hand onto the book. Several small explosions went off on its pages, like gunshots. “Wonderful,” she said. “Just what I had hoped for.” She immediately turned on her heels, and walked back to her spot in the row with Joko and Fhani. Miss Adagnitio didn’t even get a chance to congratulate her, or to announce her element.

She shrugged. “Fire element.” Miss Adagnitio restored the book’s pages. They had been torn to shreds by the explosions. How frightful, she thought. I have a feeling I know how she will make use of her abilities. Impressively resourceful, these students.

Miss Carnell also made her own deductions about Gunhild’s ability. Small explosive bursts like these would be very useful for someone using firearms as a Devilbane, she thought. And judging by her appearance and the burn marks on her clothes, it seems like we have a dedicated gunner on our hands. Very rare, these days.. 

Miss Adagnitio cleared her throat. “Qar Sharawi is up next.”

An absolute tower of a man strode towards the lectern. His face and thick eyebrows conveyed a firm seriousness. His arms were nearly as thick and muscular as his thighs. Qar gently placed his hand against the pages of the book. Immediately, his hand was encased in what appeared to be a glove made of stone.

“Wah!” he exclaimed, and lifted his hand off the book. The rock glove slowly crumbled apart as he held out his hand in front of himself. “That startled me,” he said. Suddenly, he didn’t seem so unapproachable and serious anymore.

“The act of revealing one’s native element can often be surprising. After all, it happens in a different manner for every single individual,” said Miss Adagnitio. She smiled warmly. “Yours seems to be quite special indeed. I am sure you will make good use of it. Earth element!”

“Thank you!” Qar grinned, rubbed the back of his head, and walked back to his spot next to Eve Adams and Olivia Qualls.

“Hey, that was awesome!” exclaimed Olivia.

“You think so? Not sure what it means just yet..” said Qar.

Eve grinned. “Looks to me like you’re gonna be fighting with your fists, Qar.”

“Yeah! Like, with rock gauntlets and stuff!” Olivia playfully punched the air. Eve and Qar chuckled.

Qar smiled confidently. “Sounds good to me, I’m a boxer by heart.”

“You? A boxer? But you’re such a softie,” said Eve. “Can hardly imagine that!”

“Just you wait!” Qar smacked his fists together. A little too hard. “Ouch,” he whispered. The other two giggled again.

The fourth person in the row stood there in silence, trying her hardest to ignore them. Ignore their foolish playfulness, she thought. Once they are exposed to the dark powers of the Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou they will know true strength.

Miss Adagnitio checked her list of attendants again. Her forehead wrinkled just a little as she searched for the next name.

“Ah. Raelynn Sixsmith, please.”

A beautiful girl stepped forth. She came from the row where Lupe, Beau and Aoi were standing. With delicate, graceful steps, she carried herself like she weighed nothing at all. She wore a petticoat underneath her black dress with white accents. Her hair was long, straight and black, but faded to pure white near the tips. A silver sun-shaped pendant dangled from a black choker around her neck. A gentle smile decorated her soft lips. And she had hazel-brown eyes.

Beau and Aoi noticed that Lupe could not take his eyes off her. “Hey, man,” said Beau. “Now’s really not the time to stare like that, you know.” He nudged him in the shoulder and grinned.

“I know, I know.” Lupe continued staring anyway. He noticed that sometimes, when the light hit her from just the right angle, something shimmered in her eyes. Like a tiny universe, or the color of the sky. He wasn’t quite sure what it was exactly, but something about her just drew him right in.

“You are going to start drooling soon,” said Aoi. “Pull yourself together.”

Lupe shook himself out of it. “Alright, alright. I’m okay. Don’t worry.”

Raelynn placed one of her soft, tender hands on the book’s black pages. Gentle, warm flames emerged from within. They blanketed the entire surface of the book. It felt like one could stick their hand into the fire, and pull it back out entirely unharmed.

“Fire element.” Miss Adagnitio smiled and closed her eyes. “Your flames are very beautiful, Miss Sixsmith. They may even have something comforting, something healing about them.”

“Thank you, Miss Adagnitio,” responded Raelynn. She smiled back at her. “I am looking forward to my time at the academy.”

“So am I,” said Miss Adagnitio.

Raelynn bowed, and made her way back to her spot with careful, floaty steps.

She tilted her head, and looked at the members of her group with a smile. “How was I?”

“You did well,” said Aoi. “Pretty good, yeah,” said Beau.

“You are absolutely perfect.” Lupe realized what had just slipped out of his mouth and quickly shushed himself by placing both hands over it. He blushed, and averted his gaze. Aoi and Beau glared at him.

Raelynn chuckled lightly. “Why, thank you.”

A few rows behind them, Umeko felt somewhat envious. Who is she? she wondered.

She looks like a celebrity, but I have never heard the name Sixsmith before. 

For a moment, she was struck by a thought she had never had before in her life: I wish I looked like that.

She shuddered, and shook it off. Umeko looked at Reese. I wonder what she makes of her? 

She’s a pretty girl, thought Reese. Hope she won’t get herself hurt or anything. She felt entirely neutral about her, besides the fact that she was just slightly worried about her safety because of how she carries herself. She looks sorta frail.

Dwyn meanwhile experienced a strong sense of envy: I wish I looked like that. For her, it was an all-too-familiar sensation, haunting her nearly every day, every time she saw someone she deemed prettier than herself.

Besides that, however, she also experienced a strange and subtle adoration for Raelynn. I wonder what she is like as a person, she thought. Perhaps we’ll meet again sometime.

Lani turned to her left and right and saw the other three girls looking at Raelynn. She crossed her arms and frowned. “I don’t trust her at all”, she said.

Dwyn, Reese and Umeko turned towards her. “Why is that?” asked Dwyn.

“Those gentle, pretty doe-looking types always have something to hide,” said Lani. “Maybe it’s just me, though. The way she walks freaks me out.” She shuddered.

“Don’t think you’re overreacting a little?” asked Reese with a raised eyebrow.

Lani looked at the ground, avoiding further eye contact. “Yeah, probably. I dunno. We’ll see.”

Something about Raelynn just rubbed Lani the wrong way. But she couldn’t place a finger on what or why.

Miss Adagnitio spoke up. “Could Jia Song please come forth?”

A timid-looking girl with glasses emerged from the row where Hae, Adair and Catharine were standing. With tiny steps, she made her way to the lectern. It was immensely evident that she suffered from stage fright. She awkwardly adjusted her glasses, and touched the book.

Air escaped from between its pages. Gently, harmoniously. It almost sounded like the songs of a forest full of birds. And yet, it wasn’t even all that loud. It was quite soothing to listen to.

“Air element! How nice.” Miss Adagnitio looked quite proud. “So many beautiful displays of magic this morning. I am really quite curious to see how you will use it!”

Jia silently bowed and took her leave. Though she really wanted to thank her verbally, the words just didn’t want to come out. Shakily, she made her way back to her group.

“You alright?” asked Catharine.

“Yes, yes, don’t worry,” stumbled Jia, “it’s just a bit of stage fright.” An awkward little smile snuck onto her face.

“What a wonderful melody, though,” smiled Catharine. “Do you play any instruments?”

Jia blushed. “Yes. Concert flute. I took classes for many years.”

“Certainly seems like it’s affected you deeply enough to influence your magic,” grinned Hae. “Would love to hear it someday!”

“Of course,” smiled Jia. “Someday.”

“Next up is Reiko Takii, please,” exclaimed Miss Adagnitio.

A girl wearing a frilly black dress elegantly wandered to the front. She wore a black bonnet on her head that matched the style of her dress. Reiko came out from between Fhani, Gunhild and Joko.

She reached the lectern, and touched the book on top of it. Suddenly, a cloud appeared right above her. Rain began to fall from it just moments later. It started out fairly calm, eventually turned into extremely heavy rain, and then promptly stopped. The cloud disappeared as suddenly as it had come.

Soaking wet, she raised both arms into the air. “O rain, nature’s gift of life,” she mused. A heartfelt smile decorated her lips. Her makeup had become smeared, and her wet bonnet laid flat against her equally wet hair.

“We seek shelter within our walls, yet are never truly sheltered from the elements’ might. Mankind and its kin may never outrun nature. Such is the way of things.” Reiko bowed deeply, and elegantly crossed her legs. In spite of being completely soaked, she managed to retain an intense air of dignity.

“Water element,” said Miss Adagnitio. She smiled. “You are absolutely correct. Perhaps it is time for me to start carrying an umbrella around indoors.”

Reiko nodded, acknowledging her statement. And then, she went back to her spot. Water dripped down the hem of her dress, leaving a trail of small puddles behind her.

Miss Adagnitio dried the book and fixed its pages, and called the next attendant forth.

“Reese Terrell, please.”

Reese tried to hype herself up, but even she had to admit to herself that she was nervous. Umeko gave her hand a little squeeze and looked her right in the eyes. “You can do it, Reese. We believe in you.” She smiled.

“Yeah!” Lani grinned. “My bet’s on fire. What d’you think, Dwyn?”

“I think so, too,” said Dwyn. She smiled. “I’m feeling very confident about this one!”

“There you have it,” exclaimed Lani. “Now go up there, and burn bright!”

Reese smiled. “Thanks, you three. I’ll be right back!”

Her nervosity was lifted. If those three could believe in her, then so could she. Confidently, she walked up to the lectern, and placed her big, strong hand on the pages. A surge of energy jolted through her, and an enormous pillar of flames burst out of the book. The fire burned in a vast spectrum of colors. Yellow, orange, red, but also blue, green and purple. It was beautiful. A spark ignited in her crimson eyes. She watched in awe as the flames slowly died down. With a poof, all that was left was white smoke.

“Fire element,” said Miss Adagnitio. “Congratulations, Miss Terrell.” She leaned towards her. “Your father’s fire magic was absolutely brilliant. I am sure he would have been very proud of you today.”

Reese looked into Miss Adagnitio’s eyes. Behind her smile was a layer of melancholic remembrance. She had known her father. “I can tell you lots of stories about his time here sometime, if you would like to hear them,” she said.

Reese stopped for a moment, then smiled, and nodded. “Thank you. It would mean the world to me.”

Deeply impacted by this information, she walked back to her spot. Her mother had never told her he had attended classes at Nightingale Peak. She had never talked about his life as a witch, in general. It must’ve been too painful for her to recount tales of the things that eventually lead to his death. A lonesome tear rolled down Reese’s cheek. She swiftly wiped it away.

“You did it! Turns out Dwyn and I were spot-on, huh?” Lani held her hand out to Dwyn. They high-fived.

“Congrats, Reese,” grinned Lani. The other two congratulated her as well.

“Thanks,” said Reese. Her thoughts were still somewhere else. Sure, she was happy about her magic, but her stomach ached as her mind drowned in questions upon questions. Entirely without thinking, she grabbed Umeko’s hand, and held onto it almost desperately.

“Hey, are you alright?” asked Umeko. Her voice was hushed, nearly a whisper. “What did she say to you, up there?”

“Oh, nothing,” said Reese. “Thanks for your concern, but I’m fine. I’ll tell you another time.” She shook herself out of her unpleasant mood. “Besides, Lani still hasn’t touched that book yet. I wanna see what happens.” She forced a grin onto her face.

“Yeah, I think I’m up next,” said Lani. “Either that, or I’m dead last. I’d hate to be dead last.”

In the same second, Miss Adagnitio confirmed her thoughts:

“Okay, next up is Lani Valo, please!”

“Told you.” Lani unclenched her shoulders, took a deep breath, and went to the front after receiving her fair share of well-wishes from her group. Soon, she arrived at the lectern. Wondering what would happen, she took one more deep breath before putting her hand on the pages of the book. Unlike the other girls, she didn’t feel much of a surge at all - more like a tickle.

A whirlwind burst forth from the book. It forcefully removed any and all pages from within, and even took the book’s binding with it. It grew taller and taller, and eventually reached all the way to the ceiling. Shreds of paper and leather shot out of the vortex like darts, until nothing was left within it. Lani couldn’t stop it. The tornado kept growing in size, and began expanding horizontally. She jumped back, panicked.

The other students began getting uneasy, too. Frightened, they slowly backed away towards the academy’s front gate. Miss Carnell and Miss Adagnitio exchanged a quick, meaningful glance. And then, Miss Adagnitio raised her hand, fingers outstretched. As she slowly closed her hand into a fist, the storm shrunk and grew quieter, until it disappeared altogether. 

Lani stood there in silent shock. She was terrified of her own abilities. So that’s what was hiding in me, she thought. Suddenly, she felt a hand’s warm touch on her shoulder.

She turned her head. Miss Adagnitio was looking at her. “There’s no need to be afraid, Miss Valo. You have great, even tremendous potential. All you need to do is harness it, learn to control it. Then, all will be well.”

“Are you sure this can be controlled?” wondered Lani.

“Of course.” Miss Adagnitio smiled. “You underestimate yourself, Miss Valo. I know you have the strength to do it. All you must do is believe in yourself.” She held out her hand. Lani grabbed it, and they shook hands. “I am looking forward to working with you, Miss Valo. I hope you will enjoy your time here.”

Lani smiled. “I will. Cause those three all the way back there will be by my side.” She looked at Dwyn, Reese and Umeko. They smiled back at her.

“That’s what I like to hear,” laughed Miss Adagnitio. “Now, go on, get back to them. We still have one more attendant on our list today.”

Lani saluted and grinned. “Yes, ma’am.” She made her way back to her spot.

Miss Adagnitio’s words had helped her regain her confidence. Anyone could’ve said them, of course; but she felt that they held a special sort of meaning coming from her in particular. She didn’t know why exactly, but deep down Lani knew she could rest easy in this academy, knowing someone like Miss Adagnitio was in charge. Before anyone could congratulate her, she quickly hugged all three girls in her group once she got back to them.

“Whoa!” said Reese. “What’s the occasion?”

A smile came upon Lani’s lips. She tried really hard not to cry, but failed to stop it in the end. “Thank you for being here. All three of you. I’m glad we met like this.”

“Of course,” exclaimed Reese, grinning. “You’re not getting rid of us.”

“Precisely,” nodded Umeko.

“Yep, you’re stuck with us for good, Lani,” said Dwyn.

“Thank heavens for that,” said Lani. “Wouldn’t want it any other way.”

The four of them stood closely together, and excitedly anticipated the final attendant’s ceremony.

“Last but not least,” exclaimed Miss Adagnitio, “I would like to ask Erys Xanthou to come forth to the lectern.”

Eve, Qar and Olivia made way for a girl shrouded in shadows. The back of her long, black and white hooded cloak resembled enormous moth wings. The hood covered her head, and two appendages resembling moth antennae stood upright on top of it. An oil lamp hung from a belt tied around her waist. With big, expressive steps, she walked up to the lectern.

She took off her hood. Fuzzy hair with sideswept bangs and a face covered in dark, gloomy-looking makeup were revealed underneath. “The Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou will now reveal her Great and Immense powers to you all. Watch and learn,” she exclaimed. She spoke very, very loudly. Not even the faintest note of nervosity showed in her voice.

She touched the book. A flame sprung out. It wasn’t particularly large or intense, but a lot of black smoke emanated from it. Suddenly, a horde of black shadows shot out from underneath her cloak, and swirled around the flame - moths! Hundreds of moths circled the fire, seemingly well aware of the fact that they would burn if they got too close.

Are they trained? wondered Dwyn. I have never heard of anyone training moths before. How remarkable. She was genuinely amazed.

Just about everyone else in the crowd was completely bewildered for reasons other than amazement. Some were even visibly afraid of the moths.

Smugly, Erys smiled. “Fear not, mortals. These servants of darkness would never hurt any of you unless I, the Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou, ordered them to.”

This did not make anyone less afraid. The moths were still swirling around the fire.

Miss Adagnitio cleared her throat. “Fire element, Miss Xanthou.”

Erys pointed her index finger directly at Miss Adagnitio. “Your offering is accepted, mortal. Though it goes without saying that the Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou could have chosen any element of her liking, fire certainly seems to suit her quite well.”

“Certainly, certainly.” Miss Adagnitio smiled awkwardly. “Would you be so kind as to withdraw your dark servants for now?”

“Naturally.” Erys grabbed a pitch-black matchbox from her cloak’s pocket, lit a match, and ignited the oil lamp on her belt. She snapped her fingers, and the moths came to her. Immediately, they rushed back under her cloak.

“The Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou is grateful for your attention.” She bowed, and went back to her row.

Everyone was speechless after this performance. Some were mildly disgusted as they imagined thousands of tiny moth feet crawling under their clothes.

Reese broke the silence. “Hey,” she said. “What the hell was up with that?”

“No idea. Not at all,” said Lani.

“Me neither.” Umeko shook her head.

“Trained moths, I suppose,” shrugged Dwyn.

“Trained moths,” echoed the other three, nodding.

Dwyn was actually very much amazed and intensely curious to find out how Erys trained her moths, but the other three didn’t need to know that, she thought. The other three, however, secretly felt the same as well.

“Well,” exclaimed Miss Adagnitio. “That was all. Quite the way to start one’s morning!” She laughed.

The students silently agreed. Quite a way indeed.

“Now that we have seen all of your wonderful talents and abilities, it is time to really get started with your lives here at the academy. You will study, you will practice, you will laugh and perhaps cry, you will forge bonds and discover yourselves, and you will all grow into strong and confident witches. Me, Miss Carnell and the rest of the academy’s staff will do our very best to provide you with six years of magical memories. We all hope you will enjoy your stay at Nightingale Peak.” She smiled. “And remember: if there’s anything you wish to ask, just come up to my office and ask away. I will do my utmost to be available to you all as much as I can. And if I’m not there, Miss Carnell will be.” She turned to face Miss Carnell.

Miss Carnell nodded. “Even though I may not be much of a conversationalist, I can certainly answer a question or two.”

“Well, there you have it,” said Miss Adagnitio. “Now, before you all scurry off and get lost in the academy’s halls, please make sure to grab a timetable.” She pointed at a desk standing behind Miss Carnell. A small stack of paper laid on top of it. “It will inform you about when your classes begin and end, and in which classroom they will be taught. You will be taught in several different subjects, both magical and non-magical, to make sure you all learn to use your powers without losing any of your intelligence in the process due to a stark shift of focus. You may even learn something entirely new to you! You’ll find out what subjects there are by simply taking a glance at your timetable.” She put her hands on her hips.

“And now, you are all dismissed. I hope you will all get through your first day here without too much pain. It has been a pleasure to meet you all. I look forward to seeing you all develop, to eventually seeing you all shine as alumni of Nightingale Peak. Farewell, for now.”

Miss Adagnitio bowed, and withdrew. The students applauded. Then, they made their way to the timetables.

A little while later, each of the 24 students held a sheet of paper in their hands. They appeared blank at first, but text swiftly appeared on them out of thin air as soon as they touched them.

These must be relics as well, understood Dwyn. What appears on them probably depends on the person touching the paper. She looked at her group. Reese, Lani and Umeko were all staring at the paper in their hands.

“Ours are all identical, right?” asked Dwyn.

They briefly looked at each others’ timetables.

“So it would seem,” confirmed Umeko.

“Awesome. Guess even our timetables don’t wanna split us up,” chuckled Lani.

“Yeah, I’m glad. Couldn’t imagine sitting in a room full of strangers with no-one to talk to,” said Reese.

“Oh?” Umeko sounded surprised. “I took you for a social butterfly. Are you not one?”

Reese scoffed. “Social caterpillar at best, really. Unless there’s immediate chemistry, I usually just stay quiet,” she said. She grinned and rubbed the back of her head. “Guess there was in fact immediate chemistry with you all.”

Umeko thought back to her first interaction with Reese. Back then, she thought of her as an abrasive, rude person. Their first ever conversation was mostly comprised of mockery. And immediately afterwards, Umeko had suddenly found herself in Reese’s arms. Strange how quickly the tables turn when the right people come around, she thought.

Umeko smiled. “I see, I see. How lucky for us, then.”

“Indeed!” exclaimed Reese. “You three’d be totally lost without me.”

The four girls chuckled. “So, what’s our first lesson today, then?” asked Lani.

Dwyn took a closer look. “Today is Thursday, and it’s 11:30 right now. So, according to the plan we’ll have a lesson in about twenty minutes! And only one more ninety-minute lesson after that, so I suppose it’s a short day today.”

“Phew, thank goodness. Don’t think I have more capacity than that today, anyway. Way too much to take in all at once,” said Reese.

Dwyn smiled, and tilted her head. “You’re right. It is probably better that way.”

“Says here a Miss Alister is our Demonology teacher,” said Lani. “Feel like I’ve heard that name before.”

Hae Iona happened to overhear them talking. He adjusted the welding goggles on top of his head, and waltzed over to them.

“You may have! She’s a famous witch,” he exclaimed. He leaned in, and whispered dramatically. “Well, used to be, she had to retire. But rumor has it she’s also kinda crazy. Pretty strict and harsh, apparently. Apparently she lost an arm while fighting a demon. She has a prosthetic there, now, made of metal. They say she built it herself.”

Hae extended his hand to the four girls. “Pleased to meet you, I’m Hae Iona. Seems like we’ll be going to Demonology class together!”

Lani shook his hand. “Hey, Hae. I’m Lani, and this is Reese, Dwyn and Umeko. Is your group coming along, too?”

“Of course,” grinned Hae. “They’re right behind me.”

Catharine, Adair and Jia were in fact right behind him.

“Don’t run off like that, Hae,” said Catharine. “You’ll get lost.” She pinched his ear.

“Yeowch!” exclaimed Hae. “Could you stop assaulting me every five minutes?”

“No,” purred Catharine. “Anyway, you guys are going to Miss Alister’s class too, huh?”

“That is correct,” responded Umeko.

“That’s good news. I’m happy to hear that,” said Catharine. “The bad news however is that they are also coming along.” She pointed towards the staircase in the entrance hall.

Alicia, Asterios, Orla and Louisa were walking up said stairs as they made their way to class.

“Urgh,” groaned Hae. “Not them. Anyone but them.”

Catharine furrowed her eyebrows. “We had a little run-in with them yesterday, after the entrance exam. And boy were they condescending.”

“Seriously,” said Hae. “You’d think they were sent by the gods themselves, the way they look down on others.”

“We saw the way Alicia harassed you earlier,” said Catharine. She was looking directly at Umeko.

“So, after being on the receiving end of her nonsense as well, we decided it might be good to stick with you guys. Losers are supposed to help each other out, right?” Catharine grinned.

“Speak for yourself,” murmured Adair.

“Silence, Adair. Or I’ll pinch your ear, too.” Catharine crossed her arms. “You’re just like the rest of us, you know. We’re in this together.”

Adair went silent again, and averted their gaze.

Catharine looked at Umeko and the other three. “But yeah, that’s the gist of it. Let’s stick together, alright? Feels like it might help all eight of us.”

Umeko smiled, and nodded. “If no-one has any objections, I do not see why not.”

“Yeah, I feel the same,” said Dwyn.

“Mhm,” added Lani.

“Nothing to add,” said Reese.

“Cool! We’re friends, then.” Catharine seemed very happy about this. Hae and Jia did, too. Adair seemed like they didn’t really care, but they complied either way.

Jia quietly and carefully raised her hand. “It’s lovely that we are all getting along so well! But shouldn’t we be on our way to class..? We only have fifteen minutes left, and I have no idea how to find the classroom at all..” She hid her face behind her timetable.

Hae’s eyes widened. “Oh, you’re right. Come on, everyone, let’s follow the rich kids! They seem to know where they’re going!”

Everyone agreed. And thus, they sneakily chased after Alicia’s group, avoiding their line of sight the entire way up to the Demonology classroom.

Chapter Text

A little over one thousand years ago, two white-haired sisters laid on their backs in a field of flowers. They were looking up at the sky, watching the clouds float by. Sunlight gently bounced off their icy blue eyes. They had been laying there in silence for quite a while already.

The younger one suddenly spoke up. “Say, sis, what do you wanna do when you grow up? You’re almost a grown-up now.” Melancholy tinted her voice.

Growing up meant having less time to lay in the flowers together. She didn’t want to lose her only friend. She dreaded her answer. Yet, in her curiosity, she asked her regardless.

The older sister pondered this question for a while. Eventually, she exclaimed her answer, bold and honest.

“I want to change the world,” she said.

The younger one giggled. “Change the world? Really?”

“Yes, really,” responded the other. Her tone was serious. She meant it.

“Everyone’s always so cruel to each other,” she said. “All the time, every day, witches live in fear of being murdered in the streets, just for existing.”

“Because the humans hate us for what we are,” exclaimed the younger sister.

“No, I don’t think they hate us,” said the older sister. “I think they just don’t understand us yet. But I think that we can learn to live together in harmony someday.”

“And you think you can turn this world around to make that happen?”

The older sister crossed her hands behind her head. “Somehow, yeah. It’s not just me, though. Lots of witches have been thinking the same, recently. We’ll just have to stick our heads together and make it happen.”

The younger sister thought about this for a while. “I think I wanna be like you when I grow up, sis. You’re always working towards something, always seeing the good in everything. I’m almost jealous, really.”

The older sister laughed. “Oh, you don’t need to be me to be like that, sis. Just be yourself. Everything will turn out okay, as long as you stick to what you believe in. That’s what I think.”

The sisters looked at each other.

“Well, I believe in you,” said the younger sister. “Does that mean we can stick together?”

The older sister grinned. “Of course. Always.” She held out her hand. Her little finger was outstretched.

Her little sister reached out with her hand as well, and hooked her little finger around her sister’s.

They smiled at each other.

A warm and gentle voice called out to them from the edge of the field. “Get back here, girls! We’re going home!” It was their father. Their mother stood next to him, their hands entwined.

They quickly stood up, and sprinted towards their parents. They turned it into a race, to see who would reach them faster.

The older sister won the race, of course. She always did.

Chapter Text

Two minutes before the start of the lesson, Reese, Umeko, Dwyn and Lani finally reached the Demonology classroom. Hae, Catharine, Adair and Jia were right behind them.

On the wall opposing them hung a huge blackboard. A fairly large, spacious platform stretched out underneath it. In its center stood the teacher’s desk, and behind it a large, imposing leather chair. Large double-doors were built into the walls to the left and right of the platform. In front of them, a path led towards the platform between two modest rows of desks and chairs to their left and right.

Alicia and her group had settled down in the row closer to the teacher’s desk on their left. Avoiding them like the plague, the other two groups settled down in the two rows on the right side. Catharine’s group chose the row closer to the platform, and Dwyn and the others sat down behind them. As expected, Umeko and Reese chose seats right next to each other. Lani and Dwyn took the other two next to them.

The seats were quite comfortable. Dwyn, Lani and Umeko felt like they could sit in them for several hours before getting a sore back. Reese felt otherwise.

“Hey, is it just me or are these chairs kinda.. not great?” She scratched her back. Already, she felt a slight pain.

“I am comfortable,” said Umeko, shrugging.

“Yup, same here,” said Lani. “I think you may just be too tall, Reese.”

Reese frowned. “Yeah, maybe you’re right. Oh well.”

“Maybe you could ask for a different chair? I’m sure that could be arranged,” said Dwyn.

Before Reese could answer, the classroom door slammed open. A metal hand shimmered in the ceiling lamp’s light. Its owner, a tall woman in her mid-forties with wild, ginger hair, walked into the room and made her way to the teacher’s desk. She wore a thick leather coat, and refused to acknowledge anyone’s existence. Scars ran all over her face and neck. One even crossed her right eye.

When she got to her desk, she slammed her messy, damaged bag on top of it. The sound made every student in the classroom flinch.

“Welcome, freshlings,” she exclaimed loudly. “I’m Guinevere Alister. Welcome to Demonology.”

The entire room was silent. No-one was brave enough to speak. She continued.

“Another year of students without manners, I see,” hissed Miss Alister. “Where’s your ‘Good morning, Miss Alister’?” Her voice betrayed mockery. “Come on. Let’s hear it.”

“Good morning, Miss Alister,” responded the entire class in unison. Most of them were intimidated right away.

Miss Alister cackled. “Scared, are we? Well, I’m nothing to be afraid of. Save that fear for the demons.”

She crossed her arms behind her back and walked directly up to Alicia. Their faces were only centimeters apart. Alicia could smell her breath. Nicotine and alcohol.

“I have a question for you, Miss McRae,” said Miss Alister. “What’s a demon, anyway?”

Alicia gulped. “Demons are the beasts that dwell below the earth,” she responded. “They caused the Break one thousand years ago, and threaten the existence and lives of witches and humans alike.”

“Hmm.” Miss Alister’s eyes scanned Alicia with great intensity. Alicia felt an immense pressure emanating from her, but she wasn’t sure if it was real or in her mind.

After a little while of bone-crushing tension and anticipation, Miss Alister finally responded.

“Correct, Miss McRae,” she said. With a dull clunk, Miss Alister set her metal hand down on Alicia’s desk.

“Now, can anyone here tell me how to identify them?” She looked around at the others. But everyone was silent. No-one actually knew the answer to that question.

“That was a trick question,” said Miss Alister. “I don’t expect any of you to know.”

She turned around on her heels, and swiftly walked to the double doors to the left of the teacher’s desk. She swung them open, and stepped outside.

What is her deal? wondered Alicia. Why would she target me like this? My parents will hear about this.

Seconds later, Miss Alister came back into the room, walking backwards. She pulled a large trolley into the classroom. On top of it was a big cube-shaped thing obscured by a cloth blanket. It wasn’t possible to see what was hiding underneath. Miss Alister closed the doors, and rolled the trolley over to her desk.

She pointed at the cube. “There’s a demon in there, in the cage under that blanket,” she said with calm confidence.

The students were suddenly much more uneasy than before. Disorganized conversations broke out. Some silently looked for the nearest exit. Others just sat there, waiting.

Dwyn, Umeko, Reese and Lani looked at each other. They knew this was what they had signed up for when they decided to come to Nightingale Peak. They calmed each other down with their presences, and waited for Miss Alister to continue.

Miss Alister laughed. “Come on, what’s with the panic? You’re here to learn how to fight demons, right? What’s the point of all that if you don’t even know what they look like? It’s best to start early, I say.”

And with that, she ripped the cloth off the cage. Suddenly, the room was silent again. Everyone was too stunned to say anything.

A girl cowered inside the cage. She looked scared and confused. The students remembered her pretty face from the entrance ceremony: it was Raelynn Sixsmith.

“M-miss Alister?” stammered Raelynn. She seemed like she was struggling to adjust to the room’s lighting.

“Where am I? Why am I in a cage..?” Slowly, she got up to her feet, and walked over to the side of the cage closest to Miss Alister. “And why is everyone.. looking at me?”

Miss Alister ignored her and looked at her students. “Oh, oops. Seems like the demon escaped and swapped places with Miss Sixsmith, here.” She pointed at Raelynn.

The students were baffled. “Wait, does that mean there’s a demon just running around the academy right now?” asked Hae.

“So it would certainly seem,” said Miss Alister.

“C-can you let me out, now?” asked Raelynn. “Maybe I can help with the search..” It almost sounded like she was begging to be let out. She seemed desperate.

Raelynn clung to the cage’s bars, and stared at Miss Alister with a strange, deep sadness in her eyes. “Please?”

“You would like that, wouldn’t you?” scoffed Miss Alister. “Unfortunately for you I just saw Miss Sixsmith on my way to this classroom. Try harder next time.”

Raelynn wailed and pleaded. “No! No, no! Please! You have to let me out, Miss Alister! I swear it’s me! I’m Raelynn Sixsmith!”

“Yeah, yeah.” Miss Alister snapped her fingers. The entire inside of the cage suddenly ignited into red, hot flames. Raelynn screeched in terrible agony as she banged her fists against the cage’s metal bars. Her clothes, skin and hair were on fire. Outside of the horrible sounds coming from within the cage, there was also the awful, poisoning stench caused by the flames devouring her body. All of the students watched in shock and disgust. Alicia looked like she was very close to throwing up.

“What is going on?” asked Hae, his voice imbued with panic. He looked around, at his own group, and the one behind him.

“That’s not Raelynn, that’s a demon,” responded Catharine, relatively calmly.

Hae gulped. “Are we absolutely sure about that? Cause that still looks like her to me in there..”

He pointed at the cage. Inside, Raelynn was still screaming, now writhing on the floor, rolling around as she tried to put out the flames to no avail.

“HELP! SOMEONE HELP ME! PLEASE STOP THIS! I’M GOING TO DIE!” she yelled. Her voice cracked under the strain she was putting on her vocal cords to produce such an immense volume.

Reese suddenly got up from her chair. Before anyone who understood what was happening could stop her, she quickly ran down to Miss Alister.

“Don’t disrupt me, fool! It’ll escape!” Miss Alister sounded surprised. She hadn’t expected anyone to try to stop her. And yet here was Reese, nearly two meters tall and almost as wide as a doorframe, running directly at her like an angry bull.

Miss Alister realized she wasn’t going to stop. She quickly understood that she had no other choice but to make use of her magical aura. While keeping the fire spell alive with one hand, she pointed her other directly at the charging Reese, focused intensely on the central point of her palm, and released a burst of aura.

Reese felt like she ran full speed into an invisible wall. The immense pressure emanating from Miss Alister not only stopped her, but pushed her back so hard that she bounced back and fell flat on her back. For a moment, she found herself entirely incapable of moving.

“Reese!” yelled Umeko, now standing. Dwyn and Lani were standing as well, with a concerned look on both their faces. Just as Umeko was about to run down to make sure she was okay, Miss Alister stopped her.

“HALT!” she yelled with furled eyebrows. “Stay up there! I don’t need more distractions!”

Miss Alister focused all of her magic on the inside of the cage. The flames burned brighter. And as Raelynn’s screams slowly began to fade, the students witnessed something equally as, or perhaps even more disturbing than the events they had just watched in front of them:

Raelynn’s body suddenly deformed. Several six-fingered hands burst out of her skin, and began to tear away at her flesh, until the beast’s true form was finally laid bare underneath. A disgusting blob covered in eyes and hands with three mouths full of razor-sharp teeth was revealed within the flames. It took hold of some of the metal bars of its prison with its many hands, and attempted to pry them open. To no avail.

“You wretched whore!” it exclaimed with a screeching voice full of contempt and agony. “Let me out of this thing! Or I’ll kill all of you once I get out myself!”

“No can do,” said Miss Alister, and further increased the heat of her flames. “You’d try it either way.”

As the flames turned blue, the beast released one last howling screech before finally turning into ash, leaving nothing but dust behind. Miss Alister snapped her fingers once more, and the flames extinguished in an instant.

Only now did the students suddenly realize how hot the room had become. All of them were sweating buckets - Miss Alister was the only person in the room who seemed entirely unaffected by the heat. Little spots of light in the darkness behind their eyelids reminded them of the raging fires they had just witnessed each time they blinked.

Reese was sitting now. She had watched the transformation happen, and had finally understood. She felt embarrassed, and honestly somewhat ashamed of herself. Miss Alister came charging towards her, intense fury burning in her eyes. Now she was the one about to be tackled, she realized.

“You!” exclaimed Miss Alister. She drew closer and closer to Reese, lifting her metal hand as she prepared to slap her with it. “Do you realize how much danger you just put us all in? How could anyone be so fool–”

Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Reese was staring back up at her, unafraid. She understood that what she had done was stupid, and that it was right for her to be punished. But her crimson eyes burned with an intense pride. And she would not let anyone take that fire from her. So, she braced herself to take the hit, knowing that her honor would remain untouched regardless.

“..ish?” Miss Alister’s heart suddenly leapt. A chill ran down her spine. I know those eyes, she thought. I’ve seen them before. The anger disappeared from her face. She gulped, and lowered her hand. I guess the time has come, then.

Miss Alister cleared her throat. “Excuse my harshness. I just want you to understand that that wasn’t a smart thing to do, and that you’re to abstain from doing such things in the future.”

“Yeah,” said Reese, the spark still flaring in her eyes. “I got it, ma’am.”

Miss Alister held out her hand - not the prosthetic, but the one still made of flesh and bones - and waited for Reese to accept her help with getting off the ground.

Somewhat confused and surprised, Reese took her hand, and allowed Miss Alister to help her up. Her eyes returned to normal now. A gentle, warm glow shimmered within them.

No doubt about it. It’s her, thought Miss Alister. She smiled, and shook Reese’s hand. Reese was even more confused now. She had no idea what was going on - this turn of events made no sense to her at all.

“Tell me, rookie - what’s your name?” asked Miss Alister.

“Uh. Reese Terrell, ma’am,” responded Reese.

Miss Alister nodded. “Reese. I see. Good then, please return to your seat, Miss Terrell. We must continue our lesson, now.”

“Understood! Thank you,” said Reese. She nodded back to her, and returned to her seat.

“What was that all about?” asked Lani.

“I’ve no clue,” said Reese. “I’m just as confused as you are.”

“The important thing is that you are safe,” said Umeko. “What was she thinking? This could have ended poorly in so many ways. Perhaps you should talk to Miss Adagnitio about this?”

“Hey, I’m not a snitch,” said Reese, grinning. But then, a thought crossed her mind. “Maybe I’ll go anyway, though. We still have things to talk about.”

“You have something to talk to her about?” wondered Dwyn. “What is it?”

“Could I have some silence in the back row, please?” asked Miss Alister. She sounded more like herself again, now. “It’s hard to teach anything when everyone keeps talking over your voice.”

“I’ll tell you later,” whispered Reese. “Let’s focus on class for now.” The three other girls nodded.

“Now then, can anyone tell me what the point of that whole act just now was?” Miss Alister looked around the classroom.

Hae raised his hand. Catharine rolled her eyes. Miss Alister looked at him. “Yes, Mister.. what’s your name?”

“Iona, ma’am. Hae Iona,” he responded.

“Go on, Mister Iona.”

Hae gritted his teeth. “To show us the worst thing we’ve ever seen in our entire lives? To harden us, maybe? Am I on the right track? Pretty sure there’s no need for something so awful on day one otherwise.”

Miss Alister crossed her arms behind her back. “That’s only a part of the lesson, Mister Iona. Besides, I sincerely hope you don’t expect demon hunting to be all fun and games. You’re all adults already, I’m sure you can imagine it’s less than pretty out there. Some of you may have been in contact with demons before, some of you may even have lost people dear to you to them.”

She pointed over at the cage. “If this sort of thing is not something you can handle, you really shouldn’t be here at all. I saw some of you earlier. I know you were about to puke.” Miss Alister briefly glanced at Alicia. Alicia averted her gaze and pretended not to know what she was talking about.

Miss Alister continued. “And it makes sense, y’know. If it’s your first time seeing this stuff. But eventually, you’re gonna have to get used to it. That’s the cold hard truth of it. If disgust strikes you, if fear freezes you where you’re standing, you’ll be dead before you know it. And that’ll be the end of that.” She gestured a little explosion with her hands.

“Poof, gone, reduced to nothing. It’s that easy. So my approach to teaching is to get you newcomers used to the ugly side of things as quickly as possible. Hope that gets through to you all. Now then, can anyone tell me what the other point of the lesson was?”

Umeko somewhat reluctantly raised her hand. “Ahh, Miss Chiba. Speak up,” said Miss Alister.

“The point was to show us that demons, or at least some demons, can shapeshift, I presume?” said Umeko. “To inform us that we must always be aware of who we are traveling with, to make sure we always double-check.”

Miss Alister’s eyes lit up, and she grinned. “Perfect! 100 points! That’s exactly what I wanted to hear, Miss Chiba. Thank you.” Alicia shot an angry glare first at Miss Alister, then at Umeko. Umeko just smugly smiled back at her. Why does everyone treat her so nicely all the time? What makes her so different from me, anyway? We’re the same, she thought. A dooming sense of inferiority suddenly pinched all of her nerve ends at once, and she averted her gaze again. Whatever. Asterios carefully placed a hand on her shoulder, but she just shook it off.

Miss Alister continued again. “Some demons can in fact change their appearance. They can copy any other lifeform, and it can be immensely difficult to tell them apart from their genuine counterparts. They can even copy the voices perfectly. So, what does that mean for all of you?”

Orla O’Mooney raised her hand. The other members of her group just stared at her.

“Yes, Miss..?” Miss Alister looked at her and waited for a response.

“O’Mooney, ma’am. My name’s Orla O’Mooney. I suppose for us that means we need to be best friends with as many people as possible?”

Alicia snickered. Louisa and Asterios chuckled quietly. Her answer sounded ridiculously naive to them. The rest of the class, however, was silent.

“Precisely right, Miss O’Mooney. Perhaps you could teach a lesson or two to your group mates. Doesn’t seem like they’ve understood that simple fact just yet.”

Orla looked around at the members of her group with an innocent smile on her face. They glared back like she just shot their pet in front of them. Orla’s smile quickly vanished. “P-perhaps, ma’am,” she said.

“Well, maybe it’s a bit much to expect you all to become each other’s best friends,” said Miss Alister. “But it’s definitely important that you all get to know each other as much as you can, to minimize the chances of being fooled by a shapeshifting demon. They’ll usually slip up, and say or do something uncharacteristic of the person they’re trying to copy, and that’s how you’ll know. You gotta be very, very careful.”

Umeko and Reese looked at each other, remembering how Umeko figured out the blob’s true identity during the entrance exam because it didn’t call her “princess”. They smiled, and blushed.

Almost like she could read the students’ thoughts, Miss Alister continued. “That’s exactly why we had those imposter blobs in the entrance exam. You’re supposed to get used to it - doubting things, asking questions if necessary, and believing in your friends. All pretty good advice for academy life in general, if you ask me,” she laughed.

“You hear that, Adair?” smirked Catharine. “It’s time for you to start talking to people, if you don’t wanna get eaten one day.”

“Yeah, yeah. Whatever.” Adair crossed their arms and blushed a little.

Dwyn saw this little exchange, and wondered how their entrance exam had gone down.

“Anyway,” started Miss Alister, “demons come in many different shapes and sizes!”

-

The lesson carried on for some sixty more minutes or so until a gentle bell sound rang out from the loudspeakers all over the academy. Miss Alister had told them about several different types of demons. They were all quite different, yet also similar in the strange sense that they all had weirdly distorted humanoid features. She had used illustrations from a book as well as her own verbal descriptions to paint a better picture for her students. That was all they’d had time for in this lesson. Miss Alister decided that her students deserved to hear some of the stories from her time on the battlefield after seeing that gruesome display of reality in the first third of the lesson. So, that’s how she taught them about the different demons - mostly using her own experiences fighting them.

It was now 1:25 in the afternoon, and the students were on their way to the next lesson. Dwyn, Lani, Reese and Umeko stuck closely together as usual, and Catharine, Jia, Adair and Hae followed right behind them. 

“So, how do we actually figure out where to go?” wondered Lani.

“Here, look,” said Dwyn. She pointed at her timetable; the last lesson of today was going to be Martial Class. Dwyn placed her finger on the corresponding spot on her timetable, and the name of the class changed into a location description instead: Gymnasium 2.

Dwyn smiled. “I realized that’s how it works by accident earlier. I was just sort of running my hand over the paper, and noticed the changing text. Then I went over the paper with my hand again, and it changed back.” She touched the timetable, and the text reverted to “Martial Class”.

“Huh,” scoffed Lani. “Odd. Why not just put the room name underneath it or something?”

“Who knows,” shrugged Dwyn. “Perhaps everything at this academy is some sort of test.”

“Not much of a test if all you need to do is run your hand across it, I think,” grinned Reese.

“Yes, it sort of just seems like an inconvenience,” added Umeko.

Dwyn chuckled. “You’re right, it is just inconvenient.”

“Doesn’t really help us though, does it?” remarked Catharine. “I mean, does anyone know where the gyms are?”

Lani grinned. “Maybe that’s the real test.”

“No, no,” said Hae. “I already know where they are. I explored around a little on my own yesterday and found them on the ground floor.”

“Well, then show us the way, hero,” said Catharine.

“Right! Follow me!” Hae confidently walked to the front of the group, and began walking. The other seven followed behind him. Adair rolled their eyes at the group’s childish mannerisms. But they followed nonetheless.

Another group followed them at a distance. Alicia and her posse avoided contact with them at all costs, but they were still headed in the same direction as them. Alicia seemed gloomy and generally unhappy. She didn’t understand what was going on. Seeing Umeko happily wander the academy’s halls did not sit right with her. This wasn’t at all like how things used to be. Now she was suddenly the miserable little girl that everyone picked on. Even the members of her own group didn’t seem to like her all that much.

It suddenly dawned on her that they might only be following her because of her influence and money. And after this revelation, she wondered: Was it.. always like this?

Asterios touched her shoulder. She shook off the introspection. “What?” she hissed.

“Can you stop that?” asked Asterios.

Alicia was surprised at his tone. “Stop what, exactly?”

“Stop sulking around all the time without telling us what’s going on, and stop pushing me away every time I try to help. This is the third time today, Alicia,” said Asterios. He sounded frustrated.

Alicia was about to fire a snarky response back at him in self-defense, but froze up when she turned her head to look him in the eyes. Genuine concern reflected within them. Alicia didn’t know how to react to that. That expression was completely new to her, and it scared her. She swiftly looked away.

“I’m sorry,” she said. Her voice was quiet, nearly a whisper. It wasn’t even pointed directly at Asterios.

“I don’t know what’s gotten into me today. Perhaps it’s the fact that I slept poorly last night.”

“Well,” said Louisa, “I hope you’ll sleep better tonight, then. You’re insufferable when you’re like this.” She hated insincerity, and never minced her words. This had the unfortunate side effect that many people she spoke to usually ended up upset or even angry. And it certainly hit a sore spot for Alicia.

“Well, it’s good to know I’m not always insufferable, unlike you!” snarled Alicia. Louisa glared back at her with her yellow eyes.

Orla raised her voice. “Stop, everyone! Please, just stop fighting already..” She looked really sad. Orla wanted this group to work out and get along more than anything. She hated fights and arguments.

Alicia and Louisa both looked at her, angrily. “Why?” they both growled. Asterios just stood next to them, and rolled his eyes. His energy was already running low - and it was only the first day of six long years they would spend at the academy together.

“B-because we’re supposed to be friends! Friends aren’t supposed to insult each other all the time, and you have been insulting each other so much since we got here.. I think maybe you’re not really friends at all,” said Orla.

Louisa and Alicia looked at her, then at each other, then back at her again. And then, they just started laughing. They couldn’t really stand each other, but they did have one thing in common: they thought Orla O’Mooney was a pathetic, naive little girl, and found it hilarious when she started going on about friendship. And so they stood there holding on to each other so they wouldn’t just tip and fall over from laughing too hard.

Orla frowned. “Laugh all you want.. I’m beginning to think I’m the only one who understands what this place is about, what being a witch is about.” She looked at Asterios. He looked back, and just shrugged. He didn’t say anything, but his expression sent a clear message: Some people just can’t be helped.

Secretly, however, Louisa and Alicia felt the exact same way Orla did. They just couldn’t bring their hearts to admit it, and continued to hide behind their masks.

-

Some time later, all three of the groups found themselves facing the door to Gymnasium 2 thanks to Hae’s navigation. The door was relatively unspectacular, and located inside a very long corridor. The wooden relief on it read “GYM 2”. One more door had preceded it, and one more followed further down the hallway - the doors to Gym 1 and Gym 3. The doors were far apart from each other, setting high expectations when it came to the size of the gym halls. 

“Here we are,” said Hae, excitedly. He rubbed his hands together. “What are you all waiting for? Come on, let’s get inside!” He opened the door, and let everyone in. Alicia’s group reluctantly entered last, and though they did all exchange some poisonous looks with Hae, he did allow them passage regardless.

Much like the rest of the academy, the gym hall was absolutely enormous - not only horizontally, but vertically as well. The walls seemed around 150 to 200 meters long, and the ceiling seemed about 25 meters high. It was truly massive. Dwyn wondered how three gym halls of this size even fit in this building at all. Perhaps the entire building was somehow enchanted to be bigger on the inside..?

Windows were set into the wall on the far side of the room, allowing the students a look at the forest outside. The gyms were on the side of the building opposing the dormitories. Obstacles and combat dummies were set up here and there, the walls were lined with rock-like protrusions for climbing, and various ropes and monkey bars among other things hung from the ceiling at various heights.

A little while later, the students finally managed to snap out of their amazement, and realized that the other three groups of students were already gathered in the center of the hall around two men. Swiftly, they made their way over to them.

Everyone was here - from Eve Adams to Erys Xanthou, every single one of the new first year students was present within the gym hall. The two men they were all standing around both looked to be around forty. One was burly and tall, the other was slim and relatively short.

“Ah, there you are,” spoke the taller one. He smiled, and his dark brown eyes glowed with excitement. “Is everyone here now?”

“I count twenty-four,” said the other man. “That’s all of them, Bodhi.”

The taller man grinned. “Alright then, Kwan, you ready for this?” He gently nudged the other man with his elbow. “Of course I am,” he responded with a smile.

The burly man cleared his throat. “Alright, everyone! Welcome, once again, to Nightingale Peak. I’m sure Miss Adagnitio already gave you all the rundown on everything earlier today. This right here is Martial Class. I’m Bodhi Joshi, your Casting Class teacher. You can call me Bodhi, or Mister Joshi, whatever you’d prefer, really.” He grinned. “And the shorter one next to me is your Martial Class teacher, Mister Kwan Choi.”

“Pleased to meet you all,” said Mister Choi. “I look forward to working with you all. Now, you may all be wondering why there are two teachers present here today. And you may also be wondering why all twenty-four of you are gathered here together, instead of being split into two groups like in your previous lesson.” He looked around at everyone. All of the students were looking at him with anticipation in their eyes.

He continued. “That is because today is a very special day - your first day of lessons at the academy. And on this first day, the academy wishes to bestow a great gift upon you all. It is a gift of strength, of immense power. A dangerous gift, one that begs to not be taken lightly. I am, of course, talking about your very first weapons. Your Devilbanes, as us witches call them.” The students gasped in awe. Weapons, already? They had barely spent twenty-four hours in this place!

“They’re called Devilbanes ‘cause.. well, this is probably tough to believe, but it’s ‘cause they banish devils,” remarked Mister Joshi with a grin. A small wave of chuckles passed through the students’ ranks. Some of them were struck by a wave of second-hand embarrassment instead.

Mister Joshi continued. “It’s a silly name, really. Someone just came up with it a long time ago, and everyone just went with it. But that is ultimately what they are and do, yeah.” His expression hardened a little. “Either way, their on-the-nose name doesn’t really change how effective they are in combat. They are incredibly fearsome weapons and terribly deadly tools of destruction. And they are awfully dangerous in the wrong hands. So please, be responsible when handling them. Don’t point them at others. You’ll get to train one-on-one combat under Mister Choi’s watchful eyes, but never with real, live weapons. You can only use them on dummies and targets, on inanimate objects, as well as on demons when push comes to shove.”

He put his hands on his hips, and furled his thick, brown eyebrows just a little. “You all understand that, right? I need you all to be very, very sure you understand how dangerous these things can be.”

The students all nodded, serious expressions on their faces. A slight nervosity spread among them.

Mister Joshi smiled again. “Good. That’s what I like to see. So then, why do you all think it’s us two here specifically doing this for you all today?”

Eve raised a hand. Mister Joshi just nodded at them to inform them they could speak.

“Is it ‘cause casting magic spells and using our Devilbanes often go hand in hand with each other? You mentioned you’re Casting and Martial teachers earlier.”

“That’s precisely right,” responded Mister Choi. “Very perceptive. It is exactly because the very best witches are those who manage to combine both of these ways of fighting into one. Your weapon must not only be an extension of yourself, but of your magic, too. There is a great sense of challenge in finding a suitable balance, a strong and firm bond between these two, but once you figure it out, the flow of combat will run right through each one of your hearts, dear students.”

“Well, I’m sure the easiest way to find out how powerful these things can be is by seeing them in action,” smirked Mister Joshi. “You up for a little demonstration, Kwan?”

Mister Choi smiled back at him. “Of course. Students, this is your first lesson. Make sure to pay attention.”

Mister Joshi swiftly took out his weapons. Two claw-like things made of a dark, matted metal hung from the sides of his belt. He placed one of them in each hand so that their three single-edged blades poked out from between his fingers, and closed his fists around their handles.

Mister Choi retrieved his weapon as well. He pulled out a crimson red sword from behind his back. Three branch-like protrusions stuck out from the main blade on each of its two edges. It looked like a raging flame.

The two teachers stood back to back. Slowly, they walked away from each other in a straight line, weapons in their hands. Eventually, they both stopped moving at the same time.

The students waited with bated breath. And a few seconds later, Mister Joshi and Mister Choi suddenly turned around at once. Mister Joshi rammed the blades of his claws into the ground with immense force. He pulverized the gymnasium’s stone floor in a perfect circle and cut out a huge chunk of rock. Tremors shook the ground beneath the students, and some of them nearly fell over from the quake. He let out a battle cry and ripped the rock out of the ground, hurling it directly at Mister Choi at an incredible speed.

Mister Choi meanwhile just calmly stood there, waiting for the right moment. And when that moment finally came, he took a deep breath and swung his sword in a great arc. While it was being swung, the blade lit up. Flames appeared to flow from the six branches all the way to the tip of the blade. And once they reached the end, they shot out of the sword in the shape of a high wall of fire.

The rock and the flames flew towards each other at unbelievable speeds. And when they met each other in the middle there was a loud bang and a huge cloud of smoke. Tiny stone fragments could be heard, falling to the ground like rain. And when the smoke settled, the demonstration was over. Mister Choi and Mister Joshi walked towards each other and shook hands. Their short exchange of magic only lasted about three seconds, but the impact of this little show was immeasurable. The students had immediately understood that these weapons, the Devilbanes, had the horrifying potential to easily take a life within a single blink. They applauded as the reality of their situation dawned on them once again.

A few moments later, the ground simply fixed itself again. The hole disappeared, and so did the scattered debris all over the gym’s floor. Interesting, thought Dwyn. This must work just like the book from the entrance ceremony, then.

Mister Joshi and Mister Choi put their Devilbanes away. “And now it’s your turn, dear students,” exclaimed Mister Joshi, his hands firmly placed on his hips. A small strand of his hair had fallen slightly out of place during the demonstration. It hung down over his forehead. Mister Choi looked up at him and couldn’t help but smile. How charming, he thought.

Mister Joshi turned towards the gym’s entrance and placed his hands around his mouth to amplify the volume of his voice. “You can come in with the weapons now!”

The students turned around to look at the door. It slowly opened, and a small group of people pushed several wheeled weapon racks into the gym. Interestingly, the people shoving them did not look like teachers. In fact, they barely looked older than the first year students. Lani recognized one or two of their faces. They had been in the cafeteria for breakfast this morning. Must be older students helping out voluntarily, she understood. 

The older students lined up the racks near the center of the gymnasium. Mister Joshi and Mister Choi thanked them wholeheartedly, and then they left again. They seemed hurried, likely on their way back to class themselves.

Weapons of every imaginable shape and size were arranged on the racks. Bladed, blunt, long-range and short-range, there were many different options to choose from. Some of them stood out more than others - some looked custom-made, and others seemed fairly standardized. The students simply stood there and stared, overwhelmed by the huge pool of different weapons.

Mister Joshi laughed. “Well, what are you waiting for? Go ahead, try some things out!” He pointed at Gunhild. “Miss Qvist, your weapon is on the rack all the way to the right. Sorry we had to confiscate her when you got here, but rules are rules!” He winked at her and smirked. “She’s an absolute beauty, though. Go on, grab her, and go wild.”

Gunhild nodded, and immediately broke into a full sprint towards the rack Mister Joshi had mentioned. Mister Choi shouted after her. “But please remember to be responsible!” But Gunhild was far too focused looking for her weapon to even hear him anymore.

Mister Choi shook his head. “Oh dear. Here’s hoping she won’t blow herself up with that thing.” Mister Joshi chuckled, and put a hand on his shoulder. “Ah, don’t worry, Kwan. She knows what it can do. After all, she’s the one who built it.” 

From afar, the students watched an immensely excited Gunhild Qvist eagerly dig up an incredibly long double-barreled rifle as well as a small pouch full of steel balls from the rack. The barrels of the gun ended in what looked to be exhausts on the operator’s side of the weapon. Another notable difference between her gun and regular rifles was the fact that it was missing a trigger. The only thing underneath the two barrels was a curved wooden protrusion that looked like it might serve as a sort of foregrip.

Ah, so she plans to use her explosive fire magic to shoot projectiles, thought Dwyn. Interesting. I wonder how it compares to a regular gun?

The students slowly began heading towards the weapon racks. Just as Dwyn, Lani, Reese and Umeko passed the teachers, Mister Choi intervened. “Miss Terrell, may I have a moment of your time, please?”

Surprised, Reese turned her head to look at him. “Oh, uh, sure, Mister Choi, sir.”

She stopped, and looked at her group. “You guys go on ahead, I’ll join you in a moment.” They nodded back at her. “Alright, but don’t take too long, ‘kay?” said Lani. “Don’t want you to miss out on all the fun.”

“Not gonna happen, don’t worry,” grinned Reese. The other three girls made their way to the weapon racks and began searching.

“What did you want to talk to me about, Mister Choi?” asked Reese. A deep curiosity shimmered in her eyes. “I didn’t already do something wrong, did I?”

Mister Choi smiled. “No, Miss Terrell. Not at all. I just wanted to hand you this.”

He held out a strangely shaped bundle wrapped in cloth. Reese carefully took it from him. It was heavy, and whatever was inside felt hard. Like steel.

“What’s in this?” wondered Reese. She hesitated for a moment. “And why me?”

“Please, open it up,” said Mister Choi. “Someone who wished to remain anonymous for now gave this to me earlier, and told me to hand it over to you. It is yours and yours alone, they said.”

Reese furled her eyebrows in suspicion, and slowly opened up the bundle. Something beautiful and golden surfaced underneath layers of cloth: a large sword hilt with a cross-guard that looked like phoenix wings. However, it was missing a blade. The only thing emerging from the hilt was a thin, long strip of steel right in the center. The sword could only be used as a bludgeoning weapon in its current state.

Some text was engraved into that strip of steel in the middle, in bold, serif letters: “TIBI IPSI ESTO FIDELIS.” Reese scanned the weapon up and down with confusion in her eyes.

Mister Choi chuckled. “Look closer, Miss Terrell. Take a look at the sides of that metal strip.”

And so, Reese closely inspected it once more. Several small, long holes were set into the strip. It was hollow within. Something clicked in her mind, and she inspected the handle again as well. It, too, had several small holes on it. She assumed they formed tunnels to the holes in the steel strip in the center.

“Now you understand, Miss Terrell,” said Mister Choi. “The blade is yours to shape. A scorching blade of fire, channeled through the handle to the exhausts in the middle there. It is a weapon that was left specifically for you.”

“What’s the meaning of this?” asked Reese. She was confused. Why her? She still didn’t understand.

Mister Choi folded his arms behind his back and looked into the distance, where the other students were eagerly looking for their first Devilbanes, knowing just how tough of a decision this could be. “This weapon, Miss Terrell, was left behind by your father, Leonard Terrell.”

Reese’s eyes widened. She stared at the sword hilt in her hands. Emotions welled up inside her.

“He left it with someone he trusted very much,” continued Mister Choi. “Someone he believed would eventually hand it to you when the time was right. He wanted you to have it, rather than letting it rust and go to waste. He firmly believed that one day you would end up here, that you would one day become a witch just like him. Even though he never wanted you to be one, he always knew that your determined, passionate character would eventually lead you right here, much like his own character had brought him here many years ago. That is the message I was asked to deliver to you, by that anonymous middle-person.”

Reese looked up at him with tears in her eyes. “The engraving.. what does it say?”

“It means ‘To thine own self be true’,” said Mister Choi. “It served as a reminder for him to never give up on his own values and ideas, to always remain faithful to himself. I believe he hoped it might help you do the same as well.”

Reese firmly gripped her father’s Devilbane and clutched it tightly to her chest. She wiped her tears away, and smiled. “Thank you, Mister Choi. I’ll make sure to do my very best with this.”

Mister Choi smiled back. “No need to thank me, I am just the messenger. But I am sure you will do his weapon justice, Miss Terrell.”

Reese nodded and turned around to go join her friends. She wondered who the ‘anonymous middle-person’ was. Miss Adagnitio, perhaps? She had known her father, that much was certain. Reese made up her mind: later, she would go pay her a visit up in the central tower, and simply ask. She was anxious, sure, but she wanted to find out more about the man who had left her life nearly eighteen years ago. After all, she never truly got to know him. 

Umeko, Lani and Dwyn stood together near one of the weapon racks. Lani was clumsily fumbling some throwing knives, Dwyn was struggling to draw the string of a bow, and Umeko seemed as though she had given up on finding anything to her liking altogether. Reese grinned.

“Really, guys? I was gone for so long, I was sure you’d have found something by now,” she said.

Umeko pouted and crossed her arms. “No, not really. Nothing seems to work. Nothing I would like to use, anyway..”

“What about you, Reese? What did Mister Choi wanna tell you?” asked Lani. She casually attempted to juggle the knives, but they just fell to the floor one after the other. She was too afraid she might cut herself to catch them.

“He gave me this.” Reese held out her father’s Devilbane.

“A sword without a blade?” wondered Umeko.

“Yeah, but there’s little holes in it. See?” Reese pointed at the handle and the hollow steel rod in the middle. “There isn’t supposed to be a metal blade or anything here to begin with. I’m supposed to make a blade with fire magic, and channel it through the handle in the holes out of the ones in the middle here.” She wore a sad little smile on her face. “Just like my father did.”

Dwyn put the bow back on the rack. “This is your father’s Devilbane, Reese?” She inspected the weapon, and squinted a little to read the engraving. “‘Stay true to yourself’?”

“Yeah. It was his parting gift to me, apparently. Mister Choi said some other person handed it to him so he could give it to me, someone my father trusted a lot apparently, but he didn’t say who it was.”

“I see.” Dwyn tilted her head. “Maybe Miss Adagnitio knows something?”

“Mhm,” smiled Reese. “I’m gonna visit her later, after class. For now, let’s focus on finding you some weapons.”

“Please,” groaned Lani. “I can’t find anything that suits me.”

Mister Joshi suddenly appeared beside them. “Struggling to find the right weapon, are we?” His loud, deep voice startled them a little bit. He laughed.

“I can try to help you, if you’d like. I’ve been doing this job for about fifteen years now - I’d say I’ve gotten pretty good at matching witches with their first Devilbanes!”

Dwyn, Lani and Umeko nodded. Reese just stood by and watched. Mister Joshi inspected the three girls, and considered their native elements as he picked out a weapon for each of them.

To Lani, he handed a crossbow. It looked sleek and elegant, with a decorated wooden body underneath a golden barrel. Clouds were skillfully engraved on the sides of the weapon’s body. “You look fast,” he reasoned. “I remember you using a cloud spell to help your team get out of the entrance exam in a single jump. With that sort of magic, you can easily get to vantage points high up, and eliminate threats before they can even register you’re there.” He smiled. “Plus, with some training I’m sure you could control the trajectory of the bolts quite well!”

Lani smiled back at him, and accepted the weapon. She looked happy and inspired to figure out ways to use it unconventionally.

To Dwyn, he handed a rapier. The hilt was swept and ornate, a thin guard elegantly weaved around the handle. Its blade was long and straight, and shone like pure silver. “Water magic is beautiful, and immensely flexible at that,” said Mister Joshi. “Use this blade like a needle, and weave your waves around it like silk. Much like wind, water is strongest when it moves in circles. Harness the power of the whirlpool, and drown your enemies in the tide.”

Dwyn stared at the delicate weapon in her hands. Awe and amazement sparkled in her purplish-blue eyes behind her glasses. She nodded, and accepted.

To Umeko, he handed a giant, two-handed hammer. One side of its head was flat, the other curved into a claw. The weapon was nearly as tall as herself, and it looked sturdy enough to survive a fall from great heights. It seemed like it would even survive the fires of hell. Floral engravings spiraled around its handle until it eventually ended in a thick, dark grip - but it lacked the elegance of the other weapons. And it was heavy. Very, very heavy.

Umeko scowled. “Is this a joke? I can’t even lift this thing!” She’d had enough of today. First she found out her native element wasn’t what she thought it was, leading to horrible stomach aches and anxiety concerning her family’s opinion on the whole matter, and now this teacher wanted her to use a hammer.

Mister Joshi laughed. “I am sorry, Miss Chiba. I know it is not the prettiest of weapons.” He leaned forward a little, and smiled. “But I know that you can make it your own. Hammers don’t need to be used as mere tools, like driving a nail into a wooden plank. You just have to get a little creative.”

He held out his hand, and pointed it at the hammer. “There’s a secret to this one, you see. Its core, nearly the entire weapon can be controlled with earth magic.” He focused, and the enormous hammer flew over to him and landed in his hand like it weighed nothing. “You’ll be able to lift it and use it very efficiently in no time.”

Mister Joshi smirked. “If your magic gets strong enough, you may even be able to hold it in just one hand.”

Umeko rolled her eyes. “But how? We haven’t been taught how to use our magic yet.” And besides, she thought, I’d rather not have anything to do with earth magic at all.

“That’s what I’m here for. I’m your Casting teacher, remember?” Mister Joshi crossed his arms. “That’s why we’re both here today. Mister Choi is supposed to teach you how to use the Devilbanes and martial arts in general, and I’m here to teach you how to apply your magic to them to make them even stronger.” He looked over at Mister Choi. He was currently teaching another group how to use their magic. “But we’re both pretty good at each other’s subjects. So, don’t be afraid to ask either of us anything at all.”

“Right, so can you show us how to use our magic, then?” asked Lani. Her anticipation and excitement were feasible - even though she was somewhat afraid of losing control again.

“Of course I can, Miss Valo. Why don’t you four put down your Devilbanes for a moment, and get together in a row in front of me?”

They did as they were told. Umeko, Reese, Dwyn and Lani stood next to each other, awaiting further instructions. “Good,” said Mister Joshi.

“Now, I need you all to understand that magic is drawn from the heart. From emotions, memories, and faith. You will learn the exact theory behind it all some other time, in specific classes for that purpose. But for now, I want you all to ask yourself one question.” He raised his index finger. His expression grew more serious.

“What was the happiest moment of your life? Think about it, and search through your memories until you all found yours. It can be anything at all, big or small. The only thing that’s important is the meaning it has for you personally.”

The girls closed their eyes, entered their own minds and began searching through their memories.

Dwyn did not have to search very long at all. Her happiest memory was the group hug she had shared with the other three after passing the entrance exam. She remembered how warm it felt, and how she finally felt truly at home. To her, it was the moment she realized that they were her true family.

Lani thought for a while. But then she remembered receiving her invitation letter from Nightingale Peak in the orphanage, where she had hoped and prayed for weeks that it would come eventually. This marked the beginning of a new life for her - the beginning of a long journey to find out more about herself. And it also meant getting away from that gray, dull life at the orphanage. She thought of it as the start of an adventure.

Reese smiled as she remembered her childhood. Spending the days with her mother and her brother, playing hide and seek out in the tall grasses around the village. Smelling the freshness of the breeze on an early summer day. And then she thought about the day her mother gave her Mister Fluff. A great source of comfort, something, someone to cling to when the going got rough. She thought about him sitting in their dormitory upstairs, on the pillow of her bed, comfortable and warm.

Umeko’s memories crawled past her inner eye at a painful rate. She remembered the coldness of her family’s home, the absence of parental care and love in her life. It brought all the awful things she didn’t want to think about right back to the surface again. But something even stronger than that came out on top. Suddenly, she was back in the forest again, wandering up a hill that never existed. Avoiding branches and puddles of mud, careful not to dirty her clothes. And then, that huge girl with the crimson hair stomped right past her, getting dirty water all over her skirt and boots. And after that, she offered to pick her up, to carry her, after calling her a princess! No-one had ever treated her that way before. Nobody had had the guts to act like that towards someone of her rank and prestige before. Reese’s appearance had breathed new life into her existence. An anchor in a sea of uncertainty - if no-one else remained to support her, she was sure she could count on Reese in the end. She smiled.

Mister Joshi smiled. “Looks to me like you’ve all found it. Now, hold on to that memory, to that feeling. Lock onto it. Hold out one hand, palm facing up, and focus on its center.”

They listened, held out their hands, and focused as hard as they could.

“Now, this may sound like I’m making things up,” said Mister Joshi, “but that’s the part of your so-called ‘fate-line’ right between the ‘heart-’ and the ‘head-line’. Your hearts and minds shape your destinies. And your destinies determine your pasts, and your futures. You must keep four things in mind when considering your destinies. Faith, for a bright future. Love, for the ones close to you, as well as yourself. Hope, that despair may never win, that dire times will always pass. And luck, for a saving grace if all else fails. Do you see where I’m going with this?”

“You’re describing the leaves of a four-leaf clover,” said Dwyn.

“Precisely right,” responded Mister Joshi. “So then, think of that central point in your hands as the point where those four leaves converge. Grip destiny by the throat, and seize it. It’s right there, in the palms of your hands.”

The girls visualized the clovers in their hands, internalizing the meaning of each of the leaves. They thought about their happiest memories, and without being told to, considered what other wonderful memories the future might bring. And in that moment, they suddenly understood.

Flames shot up from Reese’s hand. Vines and flowers grew out of Umeko’s. A fountain of water shot out of Dwyn’s hand. And on Lani’s, a whirlwind formed. Their eyes opened up, and with great awe they stared at the display of magic they themselves had brought forth.

Catharine, Hae and Jia cheered for them from halfway across the gym hall.

“Good job, girls!” exclaimed Catharine.

“Knew you had it in you!” added Hae.

“What are you three so excited about? It’s just a normal part of the process,” said Adair, nonchalantly.

Catharine, Hae and Jia glared at them. Adair rolled their eyes. “Sigh. Fine.” They started clapping and whistling. Almost sarcastically. “Congrats, you four! You passed the basic entry barrier for being a witch!”

Catharine rolled up her sleeves. “Oh, now you’ve done it.” She ran straight for Adair and pinched their ears.

“Ow!” they exclaimed.

Reese, Umeko, Lani and Dwyn laughed. They lost their focus, so their magic disappeared. But they were happy. Happy they were making progress, and about the simple fact that they had each other to believe in.

Mister Joshi seemed pleased as well. “Nice work, you four. You understood right away.”

“That’s why we’re all teamed up in groups of four, huh?” asked Lani.

“Yeah, that’s it,” said Mister Joshi. “Each group represents a four-leaf clover. And all of you have your own destinies, your own beliefs. And since it clicked so fast for you four, I’m assuming you share an immensely strong bond. Your destinies are deeply intertwined, and you don’t need to be told twice what to believe in. You believe in yourselves, and each other. And that is all you four need. Am I right?” He grinned.

The girls looked at each other. They smiled, and nodded. “Yes, sir!” they responded in unison.

Mister Joshi laughed. “You have a bright future ahead of you, kids. Take care of each other, and make sure to practice all you can, okay?”

They nodded again. “Of course,” said Reese. “That’s what we’re here for, after all.”

“That’s what I want to hear.” Mister Joshi bowed to them. “I’ll move on to the other groups now. Doubt anyone will be as fast as you four, though.” He gave them a thumbs-up, then left to teach another group.

“Well, girls, it’s time for us to start training!” exclaimed Lani, a confident grin on her face.

“So it would seem,” said Umeko. She still felt uncertain about the hammer, but something inside of her told her to just try it out anyway. 

Dwyn nodded with a smile, and picked up her rapier.

“Let’s give it our best, then.” Reese picked up her Devilbane and looked at it, noticing her own reflection in the shiny golden surface of the hilt.

Past and future - destiny, huh? she thought. One corner of her mouth formed into a smile.

Thanks, dad.

-

The four girls spent the remainder of the lesson trying to figure out their weapons. Unfortunately there wasn’t that much time left, so they didn’t get all that much done. Mister Choi and Mister Joshi showed them how to hold their weapons correctly. They were taught some basics in posture and stances.

By the time the bell rang, Umeko could at least lift her hammer slightly off the ground. Reese patted her head, and told her that it would be okay, and that she would swing it around with no issues whatsoever by the time the next lesson came around.

Lani learned how to draw and aim her crossbow, and how to adjust the angle to compensate for drop-off. She tried to use her magic once to negate the drop-off completely - but the shot went way too high because she couldn’t control the strength, and just landed in the wall.

Dwyn tried to do what Mister Joshi had told her about, and attempted to weave the water around her blade. She succeeded to some extent, though most of the water ended up on the ground because she couldn’t keep her focus up long enough to keep the water afloat around the rapier. Any attempts at swirling it around or “whipping” the water out of the blade with a slash just felt like playfully splashing water on someone on the beach. 

And Reese struggled with precision: she couldn’t focus her magic precisely enough to get through the little holes on the sword’s handle - at least not without burning herself in the process. But she was immensely determined to figure it out as soon as possible.

Catharine and her group also swung by to proudly show off their weapons. Catharine herself had been assigned a huge pair of scissors big enough to reach her chest when stabbed into the ground. It had mineral cores in its blades and handles that she could manipulate with her earth magic with enough training - much like Umeko’s hammer.

Hae dual-wielded a set of blades that could transform into a hook-like shape with the press of a button. He said he would “turn them into something super useful”, and just told everyone to “wait and see” with a big, stupid grin on his face.

Adair carried an immensely long spear around. They explained that they would try to lean into the air element next to their native element of water as Miss Adagnitio had recommended, to adapt an aerial fighting style.

Jia’s Devilbane was the most unusual one of the four. Hers was a long concert flute - with a blade attached to it. She was to channel her air magic out of her lungs into the instrument, through which it would be turned into an entrancing melody that could daze or even soothe creatures to the point of falling asleep. The blade was there to finish them off once they reached that state.

Reese, Dwyn, Umeko and Lani saw many other Devilbanes being used and practiced with by the students in the gym hall - but they simply couldn’t remember them all. They were sure they would see them all time and time again.

Mister Joshi and Mister Choi showed them a huge wall full of lockers. Each of the twenty-four students picked one, and left their Devilbanes inside. To seal them, they had to place their hand against a small slate on the door. The teachers assured them that the lockers were unopenable to anyone without a matching hand-print, and that even if someone forced their way inside the lockers would “not reveal their contents to anyone unauthorized”. Dwyn realized that even these lockers were magical relics. She was beginning to believe the whole academy was one.

Finally, the students all left the gymnasium. The lessons for today were over, so they all scurried off in different directions. It was 3:10 in the afternoon, which meant there was still some free time left until they had to go to bed.

“So, what do we do now?” wondered Lani out loud.

Dwyn sighed. “I could honestly just go right back to our dorm room and read a nice book or something..”

“But,” interjected Catharine, “you all haven’t even really seen the academy yet, have you?”

Reese nodded. “You’re right, we haven’t. I’m interested in taking a look around - might be helpful to learn how to navigate this place, to save ourselves some trouble in the coming days. Do you all agree?” She looked at the others. Everyone nodded.

Dwyn felt pretty drained by now, but she agreed that it would be helpful to explore the academy a little. She felt like she needed some alone time, like her energy to socialize was running out. And yet, she strangely didn’t quite wish to be entirely alone, either. So, she decided to come along. She glanced at the others in their group of eight, and her eyes stopped on Jia. Dwyn noticed that she seemed tired as well.

Much like her, she didn’t seem like the type to hang around large groups of people voluntarily. Or at least not for very long. And yet, she remained with the group as well. I guess she also doesn’t want to be all alone, thought Dwyn.

After everyone agreed to stick together to explore the academy, Hae took charge once again, explaining that he could lead them around at least some areas since he already took a short trip around the building the day before. The other seven followed closely behind him.

The ground floor was lined with classrooms all around, except for the dormitory wing to the right of the entrance. The sick bay was also located on the ground floor, easily accessible from the entrance hall. Dwyn, Lani, Umeko and Reese remembered its immense size and vast capacity for patients. 

They went up the curved stairs to the first floor. This is where the cafeteria was. They noticed that it was currently open, and that many students were inside, likely for a late lunch or just an afternoon snack. Classrooms lined the walls of the first floor. To get to them, they had to walk over the bridge leading away from the platform at the top of the curved stairs. At the intersection, they could go right, left, or straight ahead - but since the balcony went all the way around the room it didn’t really matter which path they chose.

Through a mess of corridors, bridges and staircases they made their way up to the second floor, where they found even more classrooms. But besides those, there were also several different laboratories and workshops. When they went past them, they heard metal clanging against metal, and various mechanical noises. Hae explained that this is where students could work on their own gear, customize their Devilbanes, or even build ones completely from scratch. He grinned as the other seven looked at him with sparkling eyes. They hadn’t even considered those possibilities yet, and were excited to find out more.

For now, however, they decided to move on. Eventually, they arrived in front of a set of two large elegant looking, ornate wooden doors.

Hae pointed at the doors with a large, dramatic gesture. “And here, we have the library.” Dwyn and Jia’s ears perked up. They could barely restrain themselves from rushing inside.

“Not really my kinda place,” yawned Hae. “I’m more of a practical kinda guy.”

Jia cautiously raised her hand. “Um, Hae?”

“Yeah, Jia?”

“If you don’t mind, could we take a look inside? Just for a moment!” Jia sounded very insistent. She couldn’t hide her desire to go into the library behind her quiet voice.

“Oh. Sure, go on ahead. I don’t see why not,” said Hae. “I haven’t looked yet either. It’s probably huge, though.”

Jia and Dwyn both hurried to the doors and swung them open. They were fast, but also very careful not to disrupt the library’s silence. When they saw what was hiding behind the doors, however, they nearly passed out from excitement.

The room before them was absolutely gigantic and two stories high. Rows upon rows of bookshelves tall enough to require ladders to reach the top rows stretched far into the enormous hall in front of them, nearly overflowing with books. The walls were also full of bookshelves - there wasn’t a single spot on them that wasn’t covered in books. Between all the rows of shelves stood desks and chairs, so students could sit down and study there. Much like in the entrance hall, a huge balcony lined the walls above them, granting access to another additional floor full of books. Spiral staircases were located in the far left and far right corners of the room. And in the center row, all the way at the other end of the room, stood a large, beautifully decorated desk with a single chair behind it, reserved for the academy’s librarian. On the wall above the desk hung a huge clock. It read 3:42 in the afternoon.

Jia and Dwyn stood next to each other, mouths wide open in awe. In perfect sync, they silently exclaimed: “Oh. My. Goodness.” Surprised, they glanced at each other, quickly looked away again, and blushed. 

The others were impressed, too, but Jia and Dwyn were clearly more excited than all of them combined. Even more than the incredible scale of the library itself, Lani first and foremost noticed Dwyn’s reaction to it. She was happy to see her so genuinely excited - especially since she had noticed her lack of energy almost the entire way up to the library. But when she saw Jia and Dwyn standing so close to each other, something within her shifted. Like something threatened to fall apart inside of her. She pretended not to understand what that feeling was.

She just pushed it aside. A grin suddenly appeared on her face. “Looks like our two bookworms have found their favorite spot, huh?” The words just sort of came out. Ugh, she thought. Not again.

Jia and Dwyn looked at each other again, still blushing, and smiled back at the rest of the group.

“I suppose you could say that, yeah,” said Dwyn. Jia nodded awkwardly.

“Happy to hear that,” grinned Lani. It almost hurt her cheeks. “Let’s move on for now, though. We still have a whole tower ahead of us.” Everyone agreed, and they slowly moved out of the library again. Jia and Dwyn really wanted to stay, and everyone could tell, but they still decided to come with them out of their fear of being left behind. And, perhaps, because they were afraid of being left alone together, and of the awkwardness that situation might bring. As they made their way to the next floor, Lani stayed close to Dwyn. Closer than usual. She didn’t want to admit it, but she knew exactly why she was doing that.

The group walked around many corners and curves, at some point reaching the third floor. Every now and then there was a window, reminding them of the fact that they were already three stories above the ground. There was a door leading into the library on this floor as well - it could be used as a shortcut between the second and third floor. Eventually, they found themselves at the bottom of a grand, winding staircase.

“From here on out, we’re gonna be inside the central tower,” said Hae.

And so, they climbed the tower. Time and time again, the stairs ended and became even ground, opening up floor after floor. Each one was generously filled with rooms. There were a lot of classrooms, of course, but there were also just as many offices up here. Each and every single one of the academy’s teachers had their own office. The group noticed that there was also one floor that only had a single, large room: likely a meeting room for the teachers, in case anything needed to be discussed with the entire staff.

“Came across a second-year here, yesterday,” said Hae. “Asked her about this room. This isn’t just a meeting room for teachers, but a ballroom too, apparently.” He grinned. “She said we should start looking for dance partners. There’s always a ball for the new students at the end of their first year, apparently.”

The group awkwardly looked around. Everyone turned a little red, except for Adair.

Hae laughed at their embarrassed faces. “It’s not mandatory or anything, though. So, don’t worry if it’s not your thing. You can just stay away from it, as far as you’d like.”

“Good,” said Adair. “I will not be attending. I am no dancer.”

Catharine gently jabbed them with her elbow. “Oh come on. I’m sure it’ll be fun even if you don’t dance.”

Adair raised their eyebrows. “We shall see, I suppose. But for now, my choice is made.”

Catharine shrugged. “I’ll just be my own partner, then. Or do you wanna go with me, Jia? Hae?”

Jia turned a dangerous shade of bright pink. “M-me? Oh, goodness, I don’t know if I shoul-”

Adair groaned, interrupting Jia. “Fine. I’ll be there. There is still a long way to go until then, anyway.” Now they were blushing, too.

Amused, Catharine cackled. “Knew you’d take the bait. It’s a deal, then.”

“Sure. Whatever.” Adair looked at the ground, embarrassed. But with a smile on their lips, nonetheless.

In the meantime, they kept climbing up the tower. Many floors went by - so many that most of them lost count. Dwyn did not, however. By the time they reached the top-most floor, Dwyn had counted twenty stories. Some of them were taller than others, of course. The ground floor, for example, was among the largest, due to the immense scale of the entrance area as well as the gym halls.

The group stood at the top of these seemingly endless stairs, utterly exhausted.

“Phew,” panted Lani. “Miss Adagnitio walks all the way up here every time she goes back to her office? Even I’m beat! What kinda exercise routine does that lady have?”

“Yeah,” said Dwyn, “it’s almost unimaginable. What could possibly make all of that effort worth it?”

It only took them a few more steps to find the answer to that question. The top floor of the academy was divided into two sides: the one to the right of the stairs, and the one to the left of them. The left side was entirely walled off, and a single door in the center of that long, tall wall allowed access into Miss Adagnitio’s office. The right side, however, granted them a truly spectacular view.

An enormous, circular window several times taller than any of them revealed the vast, sprawling landscape below. From here, the forest surrounding the academy seemed tiny, almost insignificant. Towns and villages looked almost like toy replicas from this height. The sun was slowly making its descent towards the horizon line - they could even see its curve. Because they were facing the sunset, the group realized that this was the same view as the one from their dormitory windows - only from much, much higher up. The clouds seemed nearly within reach from here.

In silent awe, they all just stood there, gazing out into the distance. And suddenly, they understood why Miss Adagnitio chose to use the office up here. Almost immediately, they had forgotten all about their exhaustion and weariness.

A voice spoke up from behind them. “Beautiful, isn’t it?” The group turned around. Miss Adagnitio stood there in front of her office door, bearing a wide smile on her face. Her eyes were closed.

All eight of the students suddenly stood straight. “Good afternoon, Miss Adagnitio!” they all exclaimed.

She laughed. “Come, now. I’m not a drill instructor. You can relax, I just came out of my office because I heard some voices.”

Everyone loosened up again. “We are sorry, ma’am. We just did not expect anyone to suddenly show up,” said Umeko.

Miss Adagnitio raised an eyebrow and smirked. “You did not expect me to show up? Really? I practically live up here.”

“W-well, I suppose that is true,” responded Umeko, somewhat embarrassed.

“Oh, don’t worry about it. This is your first time up here, after all.” Miss Adagnitio slowly walked between them, and up to the window. She folded her arms behind her back.

“Look out there. What do you see?” The white-haired woman nodded at the window.

Reese started listing. “Lots of villages and towns, some forests here and there, the odd river or two, a couple of lakes, a few bridges, fields of grain and rice and such, and-”

Miss Adagnitio grinned. “Ah, no, that’s not what I mean. You are right, of course - that is what’s out there. But if you had to condense it all into one word, what would it be?”

“Life,” said Umeko almost immediately.

“That’s precisely correct,” nodded Miss Adagnitio. “This entire world is filled to the brim with life. And you are all here to learn how to protect that life. You’re in here now to preserve what’s out there,” she said, pointing outside. She smiled. “Once you’re ready, of course. And I have no doubt that you will all be ready soon enough.”

The group looked outside, smiling. They knew that the people out there relied on them, the witches, to keep them safe. And though that responsibility was an immense burden, they had all chosen this path themselves, prepared to face all the consequences that choice would bring. Hearing Miss Adagnitio say they would all be ready eventually reassured them a lot. They were fully aware that they would go through many hardships and tough times - but the thought of being able to help those that cannot help themselves was enough to keep them going. 

After a little moment of silence, Miss Adagnitio spoke up. “Now then, I hope your first day here was nice?”

Hae grinned. “Absolutely, Miss A! One of the best days of my life!”

Catharine elbowed him. “Ow! What was that for? Enthusiasm?” pouted Hae.

“No,” said Catharine. “That one was for abbreviating the rector’s name to a single letter.”

Miss Adagnitio chuckled. “Oh, don’t worry about that. I have been called much worse.” She started counting on her fingers. “Old hag, stupid cow, know-it-all, queen of pretentiousness.. the list goes on. ‘Miss A’ is just fine by me.”

“See?” scoffed Hae, gesturing at nothing in particular. “Totally fine.”

“So, what subjects were on your timetables today?” asked Miss Adagnitio.

“Demonology and Martial Class,” answered Lani.

“Oh, good, good. I presume you have all received your first Devilbanes then?”

“Yes, ma’am,” said Reese. “In fact, I’d like to speak to you about mine for a little while, if that’s okay.” She awkwardly rubbed the back of her head. “It’s okay if not, though. Could always do that another time.”

Miss Adagnitio smiled at her, knowingly. “Of course it’s okay, Miss Terrell. I’d be happy to.” She looked around at the other seven. “Would any of you like to join us in my office? Though I am afraid the only thing I have to offer you all is a cup of tea with honey. We ran out of biscuits last week,” she giggled. 

They looked at each other, then back at Miss Adagnitio. Before anyone else could say anything, Umeko raised her voice.

“No, thank you, ma’am. But we all appreciate the offer.” Umeko bowed to her. She looked at Reese. “We will be on our way back down, then. I trust you will find the way back to our dorm room alone once you are done here?” She smirked. “Or should I stay behind and wait for you?”

“It’s okay, princess,” said Reese. “I’ll find the way back, I promise.”

“You better,” said Lani. “Don’t get lost in the academy’s halls for all eternity.”

Dwyn nodded. “We would miss you, and would never stop restlessly searching for you.”

Reese grinned. “Okay, okay. I get it. Now hurry on down, I’ll be back later.”

They waved good-bye to each other, and the group of seven began their descent back down the stairs without Reese.

“What’s that about her weapon?” wondered Hae. “You broke us off so suddenly, Umeko! We were barely up there for five minutes! I kinda wanted to look out the window a little more..”

“Hae, don’t be so pushy. That window isn’t going anywhere, you can look out of it anytime you want during the next six years of your life,” said Catharine.

“No, he is right. I did sort of shove you all away with me, I apologize,” said Umeko.

“It is an important matter to Reese, one that she wanted to talk to Miss Adagnitio about. So, I decided to give her that opportunity right away, so she would not have to sit on it for any longer. That is all I will say. If she wants to, she can tell the rest to you herself.”

Jia looked at her in admiration. “You did that just for her sake?”

Umeko smiled awkwardly. “I suppose I did, yes.”

“She must be immensely happy to have a friend like you, Umeko.” Jia’s eyes sparkled. “It’s like we wandered all the way up there just to drop Reese off.”

“Oh, please. It is not like I planned the whole thing. It just sort of, you know.. happened that way.” Umeko blushed. Yes, she is my best friend, she thought. I certainly would do a great deal for her. But that is just what friends are supposed to do. Right?

And so, the seven of them made their way back down to the dormitories.

Chapter Text

“Please, take a seat,” said Miss Adagnitio. She pointed to one of two chairs standing next to a round table at the far end of her office. The back wall of the room was essentially one giant window stretching from one side all the way to the other. Only the top and bottom sections were made of the same material as the other walls - the entire middle section was glass.

Reese walked up to the window and sat down on the cushiony chair. The room was warm and sparingly lit by several candles placed all over. There was a large ceiling lamp, but it seemed like Miss Adagnitio didn’t feel the need to turn it on. The ceiling and floor were wooden, much like the dorm rooms. A large office desk stood in one corner of the semi-circular room. Another one stood in the corner directly opposing it. Bookshelves lined the walls. A comforting fragrance lingered gently in the air, enveloping the office in the soft smell of sandalwood. Above the door leading out of the room hung a large clock with a pendulum attached to it. It made a comforting, quiet ticking sound every time a second went by.

She looked out of the window. The view on this side was similarly awe-inspiring as the one on the west side, yet she noticed a distinct difference between the two. There were far more holes and cracks in the ground on this side. Black smoke rose from some of them. Less towns and villages had dared to settle and establish themselves on this side. Watchtowers surrounded by tall walls stood here and there. Research facilities encircled some of the holes, but many of them appeared broken down and abandoned. A shiver ran down Reese’s spine.

Miss Adagnitio grabbed a teapot, two cups and some honey from a closet behind what Reese assumed to be her own desk. The other one’s probably Miss Carnell’s, she figured. She set everything down on the table Reese was sitting in front of, then sat down on the other side.

“Ah, shoot,” she cursed. “It seems I have forgotten to buy new tea leaves. Is home-grown okay for you?”

Reese was slightly confused. “Uh.. sure? Tea is tea, right?”

Miss Adagnitio smiled. “I politely disagree. But if you say it’s okay, then home-grown it is.”

She took the lid off the teapot. The blue-eyed woman held out her hand, palm facing up. Slowly, a bushel of herbs grew out of it. Once it finished growing, she formed a bowl with both of her hands, clasped them together a little bit, and held them directly in front of her face. She closed her eyes, took a breath, and gently blew inside. Miss Adagnitio held out her hands, palms pressed against each other, held them over the open teapot, and carefully rubbed them together in a circular motion. Dried tea leaves fell from her hands into the pot. Reese watched silently as the rector proceeded with the tea-making.

Miss Adagnitio pointed her index finger down at the inside of the pot. Water began flowing from it, quickly filling up the entire teapot. Then, she put the lid back on, and raised the pot just a little bit above the table. She let go of it. Instead of the teapot falling and spilling water all over the table, it somehow stayed afloat in mid-air. She snapped her fingers, and a tiny flame appeared between the tips of her thumb and index finger. Gently, she placed it underneath the teapot, where it, too, stayed afloat just above the table’s surface. Slowly, the water inside the pot came to a boil.

“Wow,” exclaimed Reese, eyes wide open. She wondered. “Can you use every element, Miss Adagnitio?”

The rector grinned. “Yes, Miss Terrell, I can. But I’m not the only one. It is said that around ten percent or so of all witches can learn to control magic of every element type.”

“That’s more than I thought,” said Reese. “Never seen anyone who could use them all so effortlessly before.”

Miss Adagnitio laughed. “Well, Miss Terrell, I suppose all that studying and practicing eventually pays off once you figure out how to brew a pot of tea completely from scratch.” Reese smiled. 

A few minutes later, Miss Adagnitio pulled the leaves out of the pot with earth magic and poured the tea into the cups. She put a spoonful of honey into hers.

“Would you like some, too? It’s a fresh harvest from local beekeepers.”

Reese nodded. “Two spoons, please. I have a bit of a sweet tooth.”

“You really are a lot like your father,” smiled Miss Adagnitio. She put the honey into Reese’s cup as requested.

“What, did he have a thing for sweets, too?” asked Reese.

“Yes, Leonard never went on a mission without his trusty pouch full of caramels,” chuckled Miss Adagnitio. “It was a strange habit of his. Strange, but endearing.”

Reese smiled, and put her hands around the warm cup of tea. Her eyes were fixed to the light-brown liquid within. “Was he a good student?”

“Oh, he was wonderful. Attentive, intelligent, brave and proud. Even when he made mistakes, he never gave up, or backed down. And whenever he took a hit on a mission he always got right back up again, like nothing had ever happened. His kind, caring personality allowed him to form many friendships during his time as a student here.” Miss Adagnitio stopped for a moment, and looked out of the window.

“Though there were some that mocked him, perhaps because they were jealous, he never changed his ways for anyone. He always stayed true to himself, right until the very end.”

“‘Tibi ipsi esto fidelis’,” quoted Reese. A tiny shimmer of sadness flashed in her eyes. “It’s even engraved on his Devilbane.”

The rector smiled, still looking out of the window. “So, it managed to find its way to you, I see.”

“Yeah. Was it you who gave it to Mister Choi?”

“No, no. I wasn’t the one he gave it to.” Miss Adagnitio shook her head. She looked at Reese. “But I happen to know who it was. Can you guess who?”

Reese thought for a moment. Memories of her very first lesson this morning passed by. She remembered how a certain teacher had looked at her, and how she had suddenly changed her entire demeanor upon looking her in the eyes. She arrived at the only possible conclusion: “Miss Alister?”

Miss Adagnitio nodded. “Precisely. She was a member of your father’s team for a good long while after graduating herself, and they got along very well. Both of them were bold, energetic and fiery, yet they had immensely kind souls. I’m fairly certain they considered each other best friends.”

Reese’s eyes widened. “Best friends? My dad and that loudmouthed brute of a teacher?” She placed a hand on her lips, silencing herself. “Oops. That slipped out.”

Miss Adagnitio chuckled. “Oh, don’t worry, I understand what you mean. She can be a bit much to deal with, sometimes.” Her expression straightened. “But she wasn’t always like this. What she went through during her years as a demon-hunting witch changed her forever. As a student, she was brave and strong, yes, but also soft in her very own way. Over the years, however, she hardened. And eventually, she retired, and became a teacher instead.”

“What made her quit?” asked Reese.

The rector looked directly into her eyes. “She watched her best friends die directly in front of her, and couldn’t do a thing to stop it from happening.”

Reese’s heart dropped. “So, she was there? When my father..”

“Yes, Miss Terrell.” Miss Adagnitio nodded, and looked out of the window. She took a deep breath.

“Your father’s team, like every other standard-size team, consisted of four witches. Himself, Guinevere Alister, Callum Adams, and Maxwell Greaves. You may recognize the name Adams - Callum’s child Eve is one of your fellow first-year students.”

Reese nodded. The white-haired woman took another breath and continued.

“All of them except Mister Greaves were Nightingale Peak alumni. Your father was the oldest of the four, by about five years or so. They were all exceptionally powerful and bright, and they took on many missions. Sometimes, they even took on special assignments to venture into the depths below, into the network of tunnels constructed by demons, to seek out nests and destroy them. They always returned successfully, barely ever incurring more than a few flesh wounds and some scars here and there. One day, however, an expedition’s threat level was vastly underestimated by the people that assigned them to it.”

“Threat level?” wondered Reese.

“Yes - alerts and missions are categorized into levels based on how dangerous the demonic entities involved with them are. There are five levels: white, yellow, orange, red, and black. White means there is no immediate threat, but that a scouting team should be sent out to further assess the situation regardless. Yellow indicates a minor demonic threat, one that could be dealt with even by students from first-years to third-years. Orange is reserved mostly for fourth-years to fifth-years. Red is for sixth-years and witches that recently graduated from one of the academies. And black indicates a catastrophic, potentially apocalyptic threat.”

Reese furled her eyebrows. “Apocalyptic? How often do black alerts show up?”

“Not very frequently at all. At least not anymore, these days. The worst we get anymore are red alerts, and even those only show up once or twice per year in this area. Either way,” said Miss Adagnitio, “that day there was a terrible, terrible misjudgement. No-one was to blame except the beings who willfully disguised their true strengths, masquerading as a lesser threat. It was estimated to be an orange level mission at most.”

The rector folded her hands, and looked down. “In reality, however, the threat level of these entities was black as night. Miss Alister once recounted the events of that day to me, many years later. She never wanted to talk about it again, never revisit these memories. But she managed to present me with a short summary of what had happened.” Miss Adagnitio clenched her teeth as she remembered Miss Alister sitting in front of her at this very table. The tall, ginger-haired woman had looked frightened the entire time she was speaking. She remembered how she had shaken and shivered. She remembered how she had cried until there were no more tears left.

“There were reports of a giant, towering demon wandering the plains to the east of the academy. It was tall, and it looked very imposing, but it was slow and entirely unprotected. On four legs that looked like human arms with a few too many elbows, this enormous pile of flesh and skin, its back covered in what looked like very long teeth slowly, aimlessly roamed those plains.” She warmed her hands on her teacup, and carefully took a sip.

“The watchtower guards assumed it might make its way over to the west side, and dreaded it might attack one of the towns there. So, they sent in your father’s team, with no back-up. They figured it could easily be dealt with. After all, it looked very frail, its arm-legs were painfully thin compared to the large body they were carrying. When the four of them arrived at the scene, they swiftly cut down its limbs like lumber, sending its torso crashing to the ground. Your father and Miss Alister used their fire magic to incinerate the entire thing. Blue flames mixed with the many colors of your father’s flames, and the beast’s flesh swiftly melted away as it cried out in pain. Eventually, it stopped howling and screaming, and the group of four assumed the fight was over.”

She looked at Reese. “Then, Maxwell Greaves suddenly dropped dead. His chest was penetrated by what looked like a tail, comprised entirely of razor-sharp bones. He didn’t even have a chance to cry out in pain - the shock of the impact silenced and killed him immediately. As the tail retracted, the group turned around, terrified. Four robed figures emerged from the ribcage of the beast. One of them was akin to a best itself, towering above the others. Miss Alister described the pressure emanating from them as nauseating. Callum Adams cried out, and rushed forth as his mind was consumed by a lust for vengeance. Your father and Miss Alister couldn’t stop him. They stood there, defending each other’s backs, as they watched him die. According to Miss Alister, he was enveloped in a strange, dark aura, when his entire body just suddenly folded inside out. After that, he just fell over, and stopped moving. There was nothing they could have done to stop it.”

Reese’s stomach turned. “Why.. why are you telling me this, Miss Adagnitio?”

Miss Adagnitio went on. She hated this story, but Reese needed to hear it. “The robed figures approached the remaining two. Your father quickly realized there was only one thing he could do. He dropped his Devilbane, raised his hands, and surrendered. He told the figures they could take him, and torture him as much as they liked. All he asked of them was that they would leave Miss Alister alive. One of the figures grinned, formed a circle with their index finger and thumb, and peered through it like a looking glass. Suddenly, a pitch-black portal appeared behind your father. Pale white hands shot out of it, covered in a tar-like liquid, and took hold of his head, shoulders, and limbs. As they began pulling him into the hole, Miss Alister attempted to stop them. She held on to your father, begging and crying, unwilling to let him go. But Leonard just smiled, and looked at her.” She took another sip of tea.

“‘It’s okay’, he said. ‘Make sure to remember our promise.’ Crying, Miss Alister nodded, and let go of him. And thus, the hands pulled him into the unknown, and he vanished, never to be seen again. The portal closed, and Miss Alister turned around. In her despair and anger, she reached for her Devilbane. Flames lashed out from the revolver’s chambers, eager for destruction. But the moment she attempted to point it at the mysterious robed figures, she found herself unable to pull the trigger. She thought it had misfired, she told me. It took her a few seconds to realize that that wasn’t the reason. She noticed how drowsy she had become all of a sudden, how faint she felt. When she looked down, she realized that her entire right arm was missing. Blood was everywhere, spraying from the stump that was left behind. She grabbed it, squeezed it as hard as she could to slow down the blood loss, and screamed in agonizing pain. ‘Don’t disrespect his sacrifice like that, you fool’, said one of the figures. ‘Be happy you got away with your life.’ As Miss Alister faded into unconsciousness, the figures suddenly disappeared into thin air. Later, she awoke in Nightingale Peak’s sick bay. A watchtower guard had spotted her on the ground. Apparently, she had subconsciously sealed the wound with flames, to stop herself from bleeding out. She was clinging to your father’s Devilbane with her remaining arm. And the strangest part? The corpse of the giant orange-level demon was gone. And so were the guards who had reported the beast. Gone, like they had never existed at all.”

Reese stared into her cup of tea. She didn’t really know what to say. All she had ever heard up until this point was that her father had died on a mission - this was the first time she had heard any more details than that. So that’s what he was up against, she thought. Dread crept through her stomach. I don’t want to imagine what they did to him afterwards.

“Who were they?” asked Reese, her eyes still pointed at the cup in front of her. “The robed figures.”

“No-one knows for certain,” said Miss Adagnitio. She shook her head. “But nevermind the who ,” she said, “no-one even seems to know what they are. Humans, demons, witches, or perhaps something else entirely. All anyone knows is that sometimes, people suddenly disappear without a trace. And every now and then, someone will report hooded figures stalking those people from the shadows. But it’s only ever reported after the fact, after it’s already too late. And none of them have ever been caught.”

“But it’s not like they’re ghosts,” protested Reese. “There’s gotta be a way to get them!”

Miss Adagnitio took another sip of tea, emptying the cup. “Miss Terrell,” she said calmly, “this is not something you need to worry about right now. I assure you, the problem is being investigated by qualified witches and humans, and they are doing their very best to find out more about these beings. But for all we know right now, they may as well be ghosts.”

“I am worried, though.” Reese slumped into her chair. She grabbed the cup and finally took a sip. It was luke-warm at this point, but the taste gently enveloped her like a soft blanket. It gave her a strange sense of comfort, and lessened her stomach ache. “Good tea,” she grumbled.

Miss Adagnitio chuckled. “Thank you. I am sorry for unloading all of this on you so suddenly.”

“It’s alright,” said Reese. “But why tell me all of this stuff if you don’t want me worrying?”

“Because you deserve the truth about your father’s sacrifice, Miss Terrell,” explained Miss Adagnitio. Her expression changed to concern. “And because I want you to be careful out there. I want you to watch out, and to keep an eye on the others, too. You’re strong like your father - I know you’ll keep them safe. They don’t need to know the specifics, unless you wish to tell them. This incident is not something you are ever going to hear about during your lessons at this academy. But one thing is for certain, Miss Terrell.”

Reese tilted her head. “Yeah?”

“I’m not going to allow anyone to sacrifice themselves again.” Miss Adagnitio’s eyes shone brilliantly in the candle light. The room had gotten darker, the sun had already reached the horizon on the other side of the academy. Yet her blue eyes appeared to glow in the dark with determination.

“Alright, Miss A,” said Reese. “I’ll take your word for it.”

The rector smiled, and nodded.

Reese hesitated, but spoke up again after another sip of tea. “You mentioned a promise between my dad and Miss Alister. What was that?”

“Your father apparently told her that if anything ever happened to him, she should look after you, and give you his Devilbane. That’s why she decided to become a teacher here after that incident.”

Reese was surprised. “But my mom always told me how much he’d hoped and prayed that I’d never become a witch. I figured he never would’ve wanted me to attend an academy.”

Miss Adagnitio grinned. “Well, apparently he also told her this: ‘If my kid turns out anything like me, she’s not gonna listen to me anyway.’ I suppose he just assumed you’d end up at this academy just like he did.”

Tears welled up in the crimson-haired girl’s eyes. She smiled, and wiped them away. “Guess he was right.”

The two of them laughed. Miss Adagnitio poured them both another cup of tea, and she told her some more stories about her father’s time as a student. The more she heard, the more of him she discovered within herself. They really were quite similar to one another - and they were both willing to go to great lengths to protect their friends and those close to them. 

“Say, Miss Terrell,” said Miss Adagnitio several cups of tea later. “I don’t mean to pry, but Miss Chiba thinks quite highly of you, doesn’t she?”

“Maybe,” said Reese as she downed the last bit of tea that the seemingly bottomless pot had poured out for her. “I hope all of my friends think highly of me. I love them all very much.” She blushed a little, and rubbed the back of her head. “Maybe it’s naive, or whatever. But they feel like home to me, even though we only met a few days ago.”

“I see,” smiled Miss Adagnitio. “I don’t think it’s naive at all. Though you may one day discover that there is in fact even more to it than you may think. At least for one of them.” She winked.

Reese tilted her head and raised an eyebrow. “Huh? What do you mean, ‘more to it’?”

The rector laughed. “Nevermind, nevermind. Don’t think too much about it. Whatever happens, happens.”

A little while later, Reese thanked Miss Adagnitio for the delicious tea, and quietly left her office. The clock above the door had shown her the time: 6:52 in the evening. Quite some time had passed since the others had gone back downstairs without her. She stared out of the huge, circular window in front of Miss Adagnitio’s office, and wondered how they were doing.

I should probably stop by the cafeteria and get something to eat, she thought. Better have some dinner before it gets too late.

As she made her way towards the stairs, she saw someone hurrying towards her - Miss Carnell. She looked exhausted from the climb, yet she seemed to be in a rush to get to Miss Adagnitio’s office.

“Hello, Miss Terrell!” she exclaimed as she rushed past Reese.

“Heya, Miss Carnell,” said Reese. But Miss Carnell had already opened the office door and hurried inside. Reese shrugged, and made her way down the stairs. By the time she reached the cafeteria it was already shortly past seven. She quickly threw a dinner plate together and ate it as fast as she could - she really wanted to go back to her dorm room, to be with her friends again.

Suddenly, an alarm rang out from the speakers all over the academy. Miss Carnell’s voice spoke over the alarm: “Yellow alert. I repeat, yellow alert. A fire of unknown origin has destroyed a bakery in Gyldenstrom. Reports have stated there may be a minor demonic threat at large. Group 2-D and 2-E, please take up arms and gather in the entrance hall. Mister Aaron Belmont will be accompanying you as your guide.” Miss Carnell repeated the alert once again, and then the transmission stopped.

“Ugh, not that jackass of a teacher,” said one of the students in the dining hall.

“One hell of a guide he is. Can’t even control the element he teaches correctly,” groaned another.

“Oh well. Better get going. An alert is an alert,” said the first one.

Both of the students emptied their dinner plates and ran out of the cafeteria to get their Devilbanes. Reese watched as they left. As she was also done with her dinner, she walked out of the cafeteria shortly after them. She walked down the stairs into the entrance hall, and took a look at the students gathered there. Seven already stood there, and the eighth just arrived as she walked down. They were all equipped with Devilbanes and sturdy-looking clothes.

“Sorry I’m late,” panted the eighth student. “Where’s Mister Belmont?”

“Late as usual,” said one of the students from before, shrugging.

“Can someone go wake him up or something?” asked another.

“Yeah, yeah. I’ll be on my way,” said the eighth, still out of breath.

“No need to panic,” exclaimed a raspy voice from down the hallway. The voice belonged to an extremely scruffy teacher. He looked like he had just fallen out of bed.

“I’m already here,” he yawned as he wobbled around the corner in pajamas, scratching his back.

All eight of the students groaned loudly in unison.

“What do you want from me?” he asked. “I’m doing my job, alright. That’s all I’m gonna do.” He sounded offended and hurt. “Let’s go, kids. Let’s see what this is about.”

Together, they left through the front gate. Mister Belmont walked out first, hunched like he was about to just fall over and continue sleeping. Reese couldn’t help but silently chuckle to herself. 

After this, she walked straight to the dormitories. She carefully knocked on the door.

“Come in!” said Lani’s voice from inside.

She opened the door. Dwyn was sitting on her bed reading a book. Lani was eating an apple. And Umeko was nowhere to be seen.

“Welcome back,” exclaimed Lani as she chewed. She noticed Reese looking for Umeko, and grinned. “Don’t worry, she’s just in the bathroom, washing her make-up off. She hasn’t mysteriously disappeared on us.”

“Phew, well that’s reassuring,” said Reese. She took her shoes off, and fell into her bed. “I’m done,” she yawned.

Lani raised an eyebrow. “What, did Miss Adagnitio give you some practice lessons or something?”

“No, nothing like that,” responded Reese. “All we did was drink some tea and talk. But it seems like that was more than enough to take me out.”

Dwyn peeked out from behind her book. “Ooh, tea! She did mention that! What kind was it?”

Reese scratched her chin. “Uh, hand tea. Like, grown from her hand. I have no idea what she grew.”

“Oh, okay.” Dwyn chuckled. “Honestly, I don’t know why I expected a normal answer.”

“Guess everything here’s just a little weird, yeah,” giggled Reese, remembering the two groups that had left with that sloppy teacher.

A voice came from the bathroom. “Fiend? Is that you?”

“Yeah, I’m here,” answered Reese.

Umeko opened the door and came out into the bedroom, already wearing her pajamas. She had taken her forehead bandages off. Her wound had healed quite nicely. She smiled.

“Finally. I thought we might never see you again.”

Reese laughed. “Gonna take a lot more than some tea and a confusing floor layout to bring me down. Nice forehead, by the way.”

Umeko blushed, and covered her forehead with her hand. “You have been back for less than two minutes and you are already being a bully again.”

“What do you mean, ‘again’,” grinned Reese. “I don’t recall ever bullying you, your highness.”

“You are impossible.” Umeko took her pillow, and tossed it at Reese. It landed directly on her face, as she was laying on her back.

“Oof,” she mumbled from underneath the pillow. “Alright, I deserved that.” She lifted it up, tossed it back to Umeko carefully enough so she could catch it, and sat up. 

“It’s good to see you, princess. Thanks for taking everyone downstairs with you earlier. I probably would’ve just passed on the opportunity if you hadn’t, and pushed it to another day.” She smiled. “I’m glad I didn’t.”

Umeko smiled back, and placed her pillow on her bed. “You are welcome.” She turned her face away a little.

“It is good to see you, too.”

“So, what did you two talk about up there for that long, anyway?” asked Lani.

“Just about my dad, what kind of student he was and stuff,” said Reese. She hesitated. For a moment, she considered just leaving it at that, and not giving them any more information. But she immediately realized she couldn’t just lie to them. “And about his death, too.”

Reese spent the rest of the evening telling them what Miss Adagnitio had told her, including the details and rumors about the robed figures. She decided to leave out the graphic descriptions of violence, however. She didn’t want her friends to go to sleep with those images in mind.

“Miss Adagnitio told me it was up to me whether I tell you all of this or not. I just thought you all deserved to hear the truth, so we could be on the same page,” said Reese. “Plus, I’m a terrible liar. Would’ve slipped out eventually anyway.”

“Gotcha,” said Lani. “Thanks for being honest with us.” Dwyn nodded in agreement.

“But those figures are quite concerning, are they not? If nobody even knows what they are, how can they be understood, predicted, and defeated?” wondered Umeko.

Reese shrugged. “Miss Adagnitio just told me not to worry about it. She said qualified people are investigating them, and just told me to be careful, and to watch out for you guys as well, just in case.”

“In any case, it doesn’t sound like there is much we could do either way,” said Dwyn. “Let’s just stick together like usual, watch each other’s backs, and we’ll probably be just fine. No need to panic, I think.”

“Besides, I’m pretty sure we’re safe here,” added Lani. “I mean, have you seen how fortified this place is? We’ll be okay.”

Umeko smiled. “I suppose you are right.”

A little while later, the four girls exchanged their good-nights, turned off their lights, and went to sleep.

-

She found herself in a pitch-black space that seemed to stretch on forever.

Haunting voices called out to her from afar, beckoning, and pleading in desperation.

Seven tall, emaciated entities without faces rose from the dark abyss, encircling her. From within the black fog before her, a set of glowing eyes sent a piercing gaze directly into the very essence of her being. 

“Wake up,” spoke an unpleasant voice. “Or you may find yourself stuck forever.”

Horrible, maniacal laughter echoed from every direction. A long, curved blade came flying towards her.

Miss Adagnitio screamed, and jolted awake. Her heart was beating incredibly fast. She placed a hand on her chest, and took a deep breath. It stung.

Within seconds, the lights in the hallway outside her sleeping quarters turned on. Moments later, there was a cautious knock at her door. “Miss Adagnitio? Are you okay?” asked a familiar voice from behind it.

“Yes, Eleanor. Come in, it’s okay.” Miss Carnell’s room was directly next to hers. There were no other bedrooms on this floor besides their own - one floor below their office.

Slowly, Miss Carnell opened the door and peeked inside. She was still fully dressed, even though it was the middle of the night. “Are you.. ?”

The rector chuckled. “I’m not naked, Eleanor. Please come in now.” She sat up in her bed, and put her feet into some slippers.

“Okay.” Sounding almost relieved, Miss Carnell walked in and closed the door behind her. She was carrying a little oil lamp. She placed it down on a table on the other side of the relatively small room, and took a seat on the chair next to it. “What happened?” she asked.

Miss Adagnitio rubbed her eyes. She yawned. “It was just a nightmare, Eleanor. Nothing to be concerned about.”

“Really?”

“Yes, really.”

Miss Carnell stared at the floor. “It’s just - well, this has happened a lot lately, hasn’t it?”

“I don’t know,” said Miss Adagnitio. “Has it?”

“Yes, it has.” Miss Carnell summoned all her courage and looked Miss Adagnitio directly in the eyes. “I’m just worried. I want to know if there’s anything I can do for you.”

Miss Adagnitio smiled warmly, closing her eyes. “That’s very sweet of you, Eleanor. But really, I’m fine. Perhaps I’m just getting old, or perhaps work has been a little too stressful lately.”

“If you say so.” Miss Carnell averted her gaze again. She reached out to the oil lamp on the table. “I’ll go back to my room, then.”

“Actually, there’s one thing you could do for me, if you’d like,” said Miss Adagnitio.

“Yes?” Miss Carnell pulled her hand back. “What is it?”

“Since you are still awake for some reason, would you care for a cup of tea?”

Miss Carnell’s expression finally softened. She smiled. “Of course.”

“But after this, you’re going to bed. No more work, okay? You need to sleep, too.”

“Fine. I promise,” nodded Miss Carnell.

“Good,” smiled the rector. “Let me go upstairs and fetch the tea set.”

“Actually, why don’t we go together?” The words just shot out of Miss Carnell. “Because it’s heavy. You might need another hand or two?”

Miss Adagnitio grinned. “Sure, Eleanor. Come with me.”

The two of them left the room together. Miss Carnell stayed closely behind the pajama-clad rector. A faint, well-concealed blush snuck its way onto the secretary’s face.

-

Umeko restlessly rolled around in bed. A few minutes ago, she had woken up from a nightmare she’d had many times before.

In it, she was back at her family’s mansion. Her family members towered before her, giant and overwhelming, reminding her of past mistakes, berating her and cursing her. No matter how much she tried to defend herself, she was never heard. She drowned in their voices, and sunk deep into the shadows they cast onto her. Her scars ached. And then, she woke up.

She groaned, and pulled her pillow over her head. She was wide awake, and found herself incapable of falling asleep again.

On the other side of the room, Reese laid in her bed with open eyes, clinging to Mister Fluff. She hadn’t managed to find any rest yet whatsoever. Even though she was exhausted and immensely tired, her mind just wouldn’t let her sleep. She was still thinking about her father, and about what Miss Adagnitio had told her. In spite of all the reassurances, she was still very much worried.

After hearing Umeko’s shuffling and groaning, she turned around to face her. She slightly raised her head. Umeko noticed Reese’s fiery eyes looking at her, and raised her head as well.

“Can you not sleep, either?” whispered Umeko, careful not to wake anyone else up. Dwyn and Lani were peacefully asleep. Reese shook her head in response.

“Have been awake since we said good-night. Just can’t seem to clear my head at all,” she said, matching Umeko’s volume.

“I just woke up from a nightmare,” sighed Umeko. “I have been having a lot of them recently. I assume it is because I am scared of failing again.”

“There’s nothing to be scared of, princess,” said Reese. “You’ll do just fine. Trust me, you’ll work everything out, and then you’ll feel silly for ever being afraid. I know you can do it.”

For a moment, a smile flashed across Umeko’s face. “Fine. Maybe. But I still cannot fall asleep.”

Reese thought in silence for a moment. “When I was a kid, I’d always go to my mom after waking up from a bad dream. Being with her, being in her presence was enough to let me find rest again, almost every time.”

“What are you trying to say?” asked Umeko.

“Do you wanna share a bed tonight, or something?”

Silence. Umeko felt her heart stop for at least a few seconds. Then it kicked back in again with nearly immeasurable speed. Suddenly, her body temperature climbed by at least five degrees. She felt almost feverish.

After Umeko remained silent for a few seconds, Reese decided to try reaching her again. “Uh, princess? Did you hear what I asked?”

“N-no,” said Umeko. “I am not sure I heard you correctly. Could you repeat that?”

“I asked if you wanna sleep in my bed tonight.”

Oh, okay. Umeko gulped. I suppose I need to answer that. Questions must not be left unanswered. It is impolite. She hesitated for a few more seconds. Her entire body felt strange, disconnected from reality’s grasp. In that moment, words escaped her mouth before her mind could react to them.

“Sure. Of course. Thank you.”

But she didn’t move. She felt like she was stuck in place, glued to her mattress.

“Alright, well, come over here then,” said Reese. “Or do you want me to pick you up again?”

“No, n-no,” stammered Umeko. “It is okay. I am coming over.”

Cautiously, she shoved her blanket aside, sat up, and placed her feet on the wooden ground. After a few more seconds of hesitation, she stood up. The planks underneath her creaked ever so slightly. Her knees felt weak. Oh, goodness, she thought. What am I doing?

As quietly as she could, she made her way over to Reese’s bed on the other side of the room. With every step she took, her heartbeat got even faster. Reese smiled at her, and lifted her blanket with one arm. Mister Fluff laid underneath it, in front of her. She moved him away to make space for her.

“C’mon, get in. Before I change my mind. Being in here with me is a very rare privilege only granted to Mister Fluff himself.” Reese chuckled.

Umeko took a deep breath. “Okay,” she said.

Carefully, she climbed into Reese’s bed, her own back facing the tall girl’s front.

“There.” Reese lowered the blanket again.

An indescribable sensation of warmth and comfort immediately rushed through Umeko’s body. Her heart felt like it was about to burst - but she felt safe. She hid her beet-red face and her wide, uncontrollable smile behind the blanket.

“D-do not get any weird ideas, fiend,” she whispered. “This is only for tonight. Because I cannot sleep.”

“Weird ideas? No clue what you’re talking about,” yawned Reese. “Hey, you’re really warm. You catch a fever or something?”

“Perhaps.” She couldn’t come up with a witty counter. Her mind felt fuzzy, her thoughts were in disarray. They had hugged before, sure, but this was something completely different. And it was completely new to Umeko. Not even her parents had ever allowed her to share a bed with them. And so she just laid there, overwhelmed by this new, completely alien feeling, knowing and understanding nothing except one thing: it felt good.

“Hope you’ll feel better soon, then. Probably just a lingering side-effect from your head injury,” said Reese. Her low, gentle voice resonated within Umeko’s body. “So, this is gonna sound weird, but I kinda need to put my arms somewhere.”

Umeko bit her tongue. “W-well, what do you suggest?”

“Mind if I hug you a little?”

Umeko wasn’t quite certain, but for a moment she thought she tasted blood. Am I dreaming? Did I manage to fall asleep after all?

“No, not at all.” The words just came out without warning again. It is okay, right? It is just a dream, right?

“Alrighty. Can you lift your head just a bit?” Umeko did as requested. Reese carefully placed her left arm under her neck, and her right arm around her waist. Butterflies took flight from within Umeko’s heart, and set out in every direction within her body. She flinched a little. It was strange - it almost tickled. She suppressed an urge to break out into laughter.

“You okay?” asked Reese. “Lemme know if this doesn’t work.”

Umeko shook her head. “No. No, it is quite alright.”

A whirlwind of thoughts and emotions rushed through her. When the dust settled, all she was left with was comfort and warmth. Not only physically, but emotionally as well. She noticed her face was wet with tears. As she laid there in Reese’s arms, only one thought remained clear as day. This is what it is like to be loved.

“Thank you, fien-.. uhm, Reese. This feels nice.” But her words were met by silence. Or rather, Reese’s snoring. She had already fallen asleep behind her.

Umeko smiled, sunk deep into Reese’s embrace, and soon fell asleep. This time, the nightmares left her alone.

Chapter Text

Raelynn swung the door wide open. She turned on the lights of her group’s dormitory room.

She confidently placed her hands on her hips. “Wake up, boys!”

“I’m awake!” responded Lupe. He sounded prepared and ready.

“Raelynn, turn off the lights,” groaned Aoi, covering his eyes with his hands. “It’s still dark out. Are you gonna wake up this early every morning or what?”

Beau was lying next to him, a grumpy expression on his face. His eyes were still closed. “I didn’t even hear you get ready. How did you do that? What is there even to do at this hour?”

Raelynn chuckled. “We’re students of an immensely prestigious academy. You should try to be a bit more like Lupe, you lovebirds. He seems raring to go already.”

Lupe rolled his blanket away, revealing that he was in fact already completely dressed underneath. “Y-yeah!” he exclaimed, blushing a little. “Be more like me!”

“Can we be more like you in silence and peace, for a little while? The morning announcement hasn’t even played yet,” sighed Aoi. “No need to be so shouty.”

“Oh,” said Lupe. “Sorry.” He rubbed the back of his head.

“Don’t be sorry, Lupe,” giggled Raelynn. “You shouldn’t allow their lack of energy to bring you down.”

He saluted and smiled. “Yes, ma’am!”

Group B’s morning started almost exactly as it had the day before. It was 6:50 in the morning. Raelynn had somehow already showered, done her make-up, and gotten dressed, all without anyone noticing. Beau and Aoi were immensely tired. The only difference was the fact that Lupe had adjusted to Raelynn’s strange schedule, and had gotten ready early as well.

“Come on, now. Get out of bed, it’s almost breakfast time!” Raelynn turned around on her heels, and left the room. Lupe’s eyes had been glued to her the entire time.

Beau slowly opened his tired eyes and looked over at him. Lupe was still staring, even though Raelynn had already gone away again. He appeared lost in thought.

“Dude,” started Beau, “will you confess to her already? You’re so incredibly obvious.”

Lupe blushed. He looked around, as though he was trying to find someone or something. Then, he stared back at Beau, and pointed at his own chest. “What? Me? Confess to her? Why?”

Aoi laughed. “Come on, man. You’re head over heels for her. So just go for it.”

Lupe averted his gaze. “I don’t know.. isn’t it a little early for stuff like that? I mean, if I screw it up now, I’ll have to live alongside her for six years after the fact, y’know.” Aoi and Beau glared at him. He looked back at them, and waved his hands around. 

“Oh. No offense to you guys, of course. It was mutual for you two. But, like, what if she doesn’t like me back?”

“It’s always a gamble, Lupe,” said Beau. “Love is just like that. Either it works, or it doesn’t. The worst she can say is no - you will get over it eventually.”

“I guess.” Lupe scratched his chin. “I’ll think about it. For now, you two need to get ready, or she’s gonna get mad again.”

Aoi and Beau groaned. “Aye-aye, captain.”

They both slowly rose from their shared bed. “Say, Lupe,” yawned Beau, “you were up really early too, right? Any idea what Raelynn was doing so early in the morning?”

“No clue,” shrugged Lupe. “She was already out of bed by the time I woke up, at like five.”

Beau groaned. “What is wrong with that girl? Doesn’t she need any sleep?”

“Maybe she’s nocturnal, who knows.” Aoi gently nudged Beau with his elbow. “C’mon, let’s get ready.”

Outside of their dorm room, Raelynn was wandering down the halls of the student dormitories. She stopped and knocked on every single door she passed. And in front of every door, she cheerily exclaimed: “Wake up, sleepyheads! It’s nearly time for breakfast!”

Dwyn, Lani, Reese and Umeko heard this too, of course, and were startled awake by the loud knocking.

Lani groaned. “Just five more minutes..”

Dwyn was wide awake. The first thing she noticed was that Umeko wasn’t in the bed next to hers. She sat up and looked to the other side. Beyond Lani’s bed, where she was curled up like a caterpillar mid-crawl with her pillow over her head, all she saw were Reese’s broad shoulders and her fluffy red hair. 

But a few strands of black hair hung over the tall girl’s arms - Dwyn immediately understood. Her heart sunk deep down into her bowels, and she swiftly turned around again, pulling the blanket over her head, choosing to ignore the obvious scene right in front of her.

Reese yawned, and opened her eyes. Looking down, she noticed Umeko still cradled in her arms. She also noticed her clinging to Mister Fluff - Umeko must have subconsciously grabbed him at some point during the night. Reese chuckled. This, in turn, woke up Umeko.

The black-haired girl slowly came to her senses. She realized she was holding something soft. And then, she realized she was, in fact, also being held by someone. Umeko silently gasped, and then pretended to be asleep again. She was embarrassed. Oh, so it was not a dream after all. Huh.

Reese grinned. “Good morning, princess. I know you’re awake.” She gently rubbed the top of Umeko’s head.

“Y-you do not know that,” responded Umeko. “The others must not know about this.”

Lani’s muffled voice rang out from underneath her pillow. “Give it up, Umeko. We already know.”

Umeko sat up on the edge of the bed. “B-but how?”

“Creaky floorboards,” responded Lani.

“Fine, okay. I shared a bed with the fiend tonight.” Umeko’s face flushed red. “B-but it was only because neither of us could sleep. And she suggested it. Because she used to go to her mother when she was a child and could not sleep. And–”

Lani groaned. “It’s okay, Umeko. It’s okay.”

Reese laughed. “Don’t worry, no-one thinks you’re weak or anything. As you said, this was just a one-time thing, right? It’s something good friends would do for each other, isn’t it?”

“I suppose,” sighed Umeko. She smiled awkwardly. “Yes, a one-time thing, between good friends.”

It is over for me, she thought. I am never going to stop thinking about this ever again.

Lani gave up on trying to get a few more minutes of rest, and sat up in her bed. She looked over at Dwyn, who appeared to still be sleeping. “Hey, Dwyn, you awake?”

“Yes, I am,” she sniffled. “I just need a moment, if that’s okay.”

“Sure,” said Lani. She raised an eyebrow in concern. “Lemme know if you need anything.”

“Just a tissue or two, maybe. My nose gets a bit runny when I wake up sometimes.”

Lani could tell Dwyn was crying. But for her sake, she decided to play along. She got up, grabbed some tissues for her, and sat down on the side of her bed. Dwyn grabbed the entire box, and pulled it underneath the blanket where she was hiding. Lani heard her blow her nose. “Thanks,” said Dwyn.

“No problem.” Lani smiled. “You okay?”

Dwyn slowly lifted the blanket, and stuck out her head. Her eyes looked a little red from crying, but she was smiling as best as she could. Either way, she was thankful for Lani’s assistance. She looked up at her. “Yeah. I think I am now.”

“Good.” Lani nodded towards her, and gave the top of her head a playful little rub. Dwyn stared at her hand, slightly confused, and blushed.

“Well, I guess we better get a move on. Morning announcement’s probably about to play, anyway,” said Lani. She got up from Dwyn’s bed, and stretched. The others agreed with her.

And she was right - just a few moments later, the morning announcement echoed through the speakers all over the academy building. As it played, the girls slowly prepared to get ready for the day.

-

“So, what’s on the agenda today?” asked Lani. Dwyn, Reese, Umeko and her sat around a table in the cafeteria, leisurely eating their breakfast. Reese had once again grabbed approximately three times more food than the other girls.

Dwyn checked the timetable. “Hrm, it says ‘Water’ for me. After that it says ‘Fusion’ and ‘History’.”

“Mine says ‘Earth’ in the first slot,” remarked Umeko.

“Ah, probably just our native elements, then,” said Lani. “Thanks, Dwyn.” Dwyn nodded.

“I am still mad about mine,” grumbled Umeko.

Reese responded with her mouth full of food. “Yeah, we know.” She shoved down another slice of bread. “You’ll manage to learn it eventually, I’m sure, but why’s the air magic thing so important to you, anyway? The other elements are just as strong if used right.”

Umeko listlessly poked around her plate with her fork. She sighed. “It is about elegance and prestige, mostly. Dirt and rocks are not necessarily beautiful.”

“But flowers are,” countered Dwyn. “You can grow flowers and vines, and even trees from nothing! I think that is beautiful.”

“Perhaps,” frowned Umeko. “But my family uses a surveillance system of airships to find targets. And those, too, are powered by air magic.”

“There’s other ways to make things fly, Umeko,” said Lani. “Fire for example. Heat rises, you know?”

Umeko shook her head. “My family are a group of incorrigible purists. They will accept no other way than their own.”

“Pah,” scoffed Reese. “Then screw ‘em. Seriously, don’t stress yourself out so much for their sake. If you wanna, go ahead and learn air magic, I’m sure you’ll pull it off with ease. But don’t do it for them - do it for yourself.”

Umeko smiled. “Thank you for your encouragement. There is just a lot of weight on my shoulders, and I am really afraid of failing because I am my parents’ only child, but if you say I can do it, I suppose I have no choice but to believe it.”

Reese gulped down the last bite of her plate, and smiled back at her. “That’s the spirit, princess.”

“But, uh, I suppose this means we’re going to split up for the first 90 minutes of today, then? Since we all have different native elements,” said Dwyn. 

Lani’s eyes widened. “Oh, hell. You’re right. First time since we got here, huh?”

“Yeah, except for my time at Miss Adagnitio’s office yesterday,” said Reese.

They got up from their chairs. Then, a brief silence fell over them. They really didn’t want to split up, not even for just a little while.

“I uh. I am going to miss you three,” said Umeko, averting her gaze.

“Same,” said Lani. She hoped Dwyn would be okay on her own.

Dwyn nodded. “Me too,” she said. She was a little anxious, and already looked forward to being reunited with them.

Reese smiled an almost sad little smile. “Yeah, me three.”

They giggled, and group-hugged.

“Aww, look at the losers hugging it out,” squawked a voice from the other side of the cafeteria. The girls turned their heads. It was, of course, Alicia’s voice.

“Silence, McRae,” hissed Umeko. “They are my friends. And I love them. Maybe that is what your life is lacking - love?” The other three girls just grinned.

Alicia stared at them in silent shock. She had no idea how to counter that one.

She was just about to try, when she heard Louisa and Orla chuckling next to her. Alicia glared at them.

Orla immediately ceased her chuckling, but Louisa continued. “What?” she said. “Maybe she’s right, have you ever thought of that?”

Alicia growled, and sat down with crossed arms and closed eyes. Asterios just shook his head.

“Don’t worry about it, Alicia,” he said. “Just leave them be. They’re not hurting you or anything.”

But they are, thought Alicia. And I hate that. 

And thus, everyone split up and went their separate ways to their respective classes. Thanks to their trip through the entire building the day before, Lani, Dwyn and Umeko had no issues finding the right rooms. Reese, however, struggled to recall the location of the room inscribed on her timetable. Somewhat confused and helpless, she stood in the middle of a long, empty hallway. “Err.. wasn’t that here?” She scratched the back of her head.

“Hey, Reese!” Hae’s voice called out to her from one end of the corridor. “That’s not the right place, come over here!” Reese promptly made her way over to him. She smiled.

“Morning, Hae. I’m still having a bit of trouble getting around, I think.”

“Yeah, I noticed.” He had to look up to look her in the eyes. For the first time, Hae realized how tall Reese actually was. It was sort of intimidating. “Wanna stick with me? We’re headed to the same place, anyway.”

“Sure, that sounds good to me.” Together, they made their way to the classroom.

When they finally arrived, six other students were already there. The back row was still relatively empty - only one person had picked their seat there thus far. It was Erys.

Reese walked up to her, and pointed at the chair to her left. “Hey, is this seat taken?”

Erys glared at her. “It is inhabited by the Grand, Wise Presence.” Reese furled her eyebrows.

“But if it cannot be avoided, the Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou shall permit you to take your seat there nonetheless,” said Erys, crossing her arms.

“Thank you,” smiled Reese. “I hope the Grand, Wise Presence won’t be too upset.”

Erys scoffed. “It is far too wise to concern itself with such emotions.”

Reese nodded. “Of course. My bad.” She sat down.

Hae chose to occupy the chair next to hers. He grabbed a notebook and a pen from his bag, and put them on top of his desk. Reese groaned.

“Ah, I forgot my stuff. Mind if I borrow a bit of paper? If you have an extra pen, that’d be cool too.”

Hae chuckled. “Sure thing, Reese.” He ripped a few sheets of paper out of his notebook, and gave them to Reese along with a spare pen. “You seem really lost today, somehow. Something wrong?”

“Huh? Nah, not really.” Reese wondered. She was kind of forgetful today, she realized. As she tried to understand why, she remembered waking up with Umeko in her arms. Some strange kind of feeling slithered through her entire body, and suddenly she forgot what she was thinking about. She shrugged.

“Yeah, no clue. Maybe I just slept weird.”

Besides herself, Hae and Erys, Eve, Louisa, Olivia, Gunhild and Raelynn were also present. A little while later, the teacher stepped into the classroom and swiftly made her way to the front. She looked around the room as though she was making sure everyone was present. Dark, wavy and thick hair fell over her shoulders. Her eyes were hazel, but in the light shining down on her from above they looked golden. A wedding ring sparkled on her left hand. She smiled.

“Good morning, everyone. My name is Missus Seraphina Keegan, and I’ll be teaching you all a bit about fire magic today,” she said. Her voice was soft, and calming.

“First things first, this is a theory class - you’ll learn how to apply the things you’re going to learn about here in Martial and Casting Class. At Nightingale Peak, we aim to teach you all a few things about the differences between the elements, about the things that make your native element special, and how to best make use of those aspects.” She got up, and made her way to the blackboard behind her, a piece of chalk in her hand.

“Today, we’ll just be going over the basics. Like, what fire even is, and how to best connect to your inner flame.” She chuckled. “Really basic stuff. I hope you all won’t get too bored.” Missus Keegan began writing things down on the blackboard as she continued to talk.

Reese soon zoned out. It was, in fact, extremely basic stuff. Her thoughts wandered.

I wonder how the others are doing.

-

“So, dear students, what do you think sets water apart from the other elements?” The teacher’s straight hair was tied into a ponytail. Dark blue eyes shimmered in the ceiling lamp’s light. Her clothes were fairly plain - everything about her was remarkably ordinary. She did, however, wear a wedding ring.

A few students raised their hands. Dwyn decided to hold back for now. She sat in the front row, between Adair and Orla. Orla had been surprisingly friendly to her, all things considered. Perhaps she was beginning to grow tired of Alicia’s group, and thus trying to seek friends elsewhere. Understandable, thought Dwyn. I’d do the same thing if I was a part of that group.

The teacher pointed at someone - Reiko Takii. Her umbrella was leaning against her desk. She, too, was sitting in the front row.

“Water is beauty,” she started. “Everchanging, like the tides. It knows no equal.” Reiko bowed her head.

In the second row, Lupe raised his eyebrows. He leaned over to Beau. “Hey, did she just–”

“Yeah,” interjected Beau, nodding. “Yeah, she just replied with a Haiku.”

Dwyn found herself fascinated by Reiko. Every single time she had heard her speak thus far it sounded like improvised poetry. She wondered if it came naturally to her, or if she had to stop and think each time before saying anything.

“Yes, Miss Takii,” smiled the teacher. “Change is certainly a good keyword to describe our element. Any other suggestions?”

Orla raised her hand. The teacher picked her.

“Water, uhm, flows? It’s the only element that moves like that, Miss Alagona.” Some chuckles could be heard throughout the classroom. Dwyn didn’t understand why - Orla was right.

“That is correct, Miss O’Mooney,” nodded the teacher. “Earth crumbles and shakes, fire burns and blasts. Only the movement of air is somewhat comparable to that of water. Oh, but one thing: please call me Missus Alagona-Keegan. That latter half is rather important to me.” She smiled.

“Understood, Missus Alagona-Keegan.” Orla nodded.

Dwyn stared at the teacher’s wedding ring, and her thoughts began to drift off.

Latter half, hm? Inevitably, thoughts of Umeko drifted into her mind. And though something within her stomach felt very upset at the mere mention of her at the moment, she couldn’t help but wonder how she was doing right now.

-

Umeko’s eyes followed the gray-haired woman pacing back and forth in front of the blackboard.

“Now, I’m sure this is nothing ground-breaking,” spoke the teacher, “but a lot of people seem to think that earth is the most boring element. Many seem to believe that it is rock-hard and inflexible, but that truly isn’t the case. It is–”

Qar broke out into laughter in the back row. It sounded like he was struggling to breathe. “What’s gotten into you?” asked Asterios, who was sitting next to him.

“She, she said,” cackled Qar, attempting to put together a coherent sentence as tears of joy streamed from his eyes, “she said ‘ground-breaking’! And ‘rock-hard’! Get it, because it’s the element of earth?” He went back to howling laughter. Asterios rolled his eyes and shrugged.

This went on for about thirty seconds or so until Qar finally managed to catch his breath. He wiped the tears from his eyes. “Whew. Sorry, Miss Mason. I just thought that was really funny.”

Miss Mason smiled. Her wrinkles painted the face of a kind old woman who had seen a lot in her lifetime.

“That’s okay, Mister Sharawi. I’m just happy someone here appreciates my puns. I have been making them for so long but no-one ever seems to think they’re very funny.”

They really are not very funny, thought Umeko. But if they brighten her working hours, I suppose there is no harm. I just hope they will not get even worse. 

“As I was saying,” started Miss Mason, “the element of earth serves as an origin point of sorts for all the other elements. Springs well up from below the surface, from where they lead into rivers, lakes and oceans. Streams of molten rock make their way into volcanoes, where they erupt into flames. Trees and plants, deeply rooted into the ground, give us the air we require to live. Water, fire, air, they are all intrinsically connected to the earth. Thus, our element is crucially important, and noble. After all, without a solid ground to stand on, where would we be?”

Umeko wondered. Miss Mason was right, she realized. Her explanation about earth being the source of all the other elements gave her hope - perhaps mastering earth magic would open up a way to the element of air for her after all. She smiled.

Catharine noticed her smiling, and poked Umeko’s arm to get her attention. She turned her head to look at her. “See? Earth isn’t all bad,” grinned Catharine.

“I suppose,” said Umeko. “Perhaps I was too quick to judge after all.”

Miss Mason continued to speak. “Now then, I’m sure you’re all exceptionally eager to be polished into brilliant diamonds, but the way to your graduation six years from now is going to be quite rocky indeed.”

Qar lost it again. “Rocky!” he repeated as he laughed. “Rocky, she says!”

Asterios groaned. His forehead crashed into his desk, and he folded his hands over his head. “It’s really not that funny, man.” Qar was too busy laughing to hear him.

On the other chair next to Qar’s sat Fhani, cautiously patting his shoulder. “There, there. Remember to breathe, Qar.”

“I will, I will! Polished into diamonds.. rocky!” howled Qar.

Umeko and Catharine chuckled.

What an interesting group of people, thought Umeko. Qar’s loud voice and general attitude somehow reminded her of Reese. I wonder how the other three are doing.

-

“As I said, I really can’t teach you guys today,” rasped the teacher. He yawned. “I’m sorry, I’m way too tired. I had a mission last night, you know. They kicked me out of bed just to look at a little house fire. Anyone could’ve done that. No idea why they decided to harass me in particular with that one.”

Alicia McRae was fuming. “What do you mean, you cannot teach us? It is your duty as a teacher to teach! You should not be employed here if you cannot even do that!”

“Goodness, kid,” responded the teacher. “You need to calm down. It’s not like there’s anything particularly dangerous on the horizon waiting to take us all out. Missing one lesson is not gonna kill us, or anyone for that matter. And also, watch your manners. You don’t get to talk to a teacher like that. I’m the figure of authority here, after all.” He yawned again. The teacher was a man in his mid thirties with dark hair. Some streaks of gray were already starting to show. He looked immensely tired - the bags under his eyes had additional bags underneath them.

“Figure of authority? Don’t make me laugh, Mister Belmont,” scoffed Alicia. “Who in their right mind would give someone like you that sort of title?”

“The rector of this academy,” he shrugged. “Take it up with Alaynah if you wanna complain about me so bad. I really don’t have the patience to listen.”

Alicia remained silent. She didn’t really feel like going to Miss Adagnitio, neither to complain, nor for anything else, really. She already felt like everyone hated her here, so she wasn’t about to make it even worse for herself.

“You done now? Good, thank you,” said Mister Belmont. He rested his head on his desk, and looked as though he was about to fall asleep.

Lani raised her hand, and cleared her throat. The teacher snapped back into consciousness.

“Yeah? What is it, Miss Valo?”

“Rumors were going around this classroom earlier, saying you can’t do air magic. They said you can only control earth magic. Is that true?” asked Lani. 

Mister Belmont pouted. “Hey, now. That’s insulting. I can do a bit of fire magic, too.”

Lani crossed her arms. “But no air magic, right? So how come you’re teaching air, and not earth?”

“Because earth is unbelievably boring,” he groaned. He lifted his head again. “I’ve no idea how I made it through six whole years of learning that stuff but I’m sure as hell not about to invest more years into teaching it to others.”

“What qualifies you as a teacher in this subject, then?” asked Aoi. 

“Any dumbass can teach a theory class,” grinned Mister Belmont. “But it takes a brilliant mind to actually learn from those classes, and to apply that knowledge practically. Air fascinates me, because it’s everywhere, all around us. I wish I could just split myself up and be everywhere at once, so I could get everything done immediately. Maybe then people would just leave me alone already. That’s why I’m teaching air.”

Joko laughed. “What a fascinating reason. I am looking forward to learning from you, sir.”

“Hey, I’ll teach you anything you wanna learn as long as you teach me some of your card tricks,” said Mister Belmont. “That’s my condition. You’ll be my favorite student if you do. And I’ll always grade you just a little better than everyone else.”

“Your wish is my command, Mister Belmont,” responded Joko. “I cannot divulge my secrets, however. You must learn from watching alone, and never tell anyone else what you discover.”

Mister Belmont shrugged. “Pity. But I guess that’s fine. A deal’s a deal.”

“Hey!” exclaimed Alicia. “You can’t just do that! That’s a bribe!”

“Bribe, schmibe,” said Mister Belmont. “Look, kids, I really can’t do this today. Why don’t you all huddle up together and get to know each other? Introduce yourselves. I’m sure you’re all eager to find out more about your fellow students. I’ll take a nap here in the meantime. If something catches on fire again, get someone else, not me.” He put his head down on his desk, covered it with his jacket, and closed his eyes.

“What a disaster.” Jia’s quiet voice made its way to Lani’s ear. They were sitting next to each other. Lani was still a little jealous of Jia because of the situation in the library the day before, but she had decided she’d rather sit next to her than anyone she didn’t know at all.

“You can say that twice,” scoffed Lani. “Well, I guess we might as well talk, then, if there’s nothing else for us to do.”

Jia smiled. “You’re right. I’ve been meaning to open up a little more, anyway.”

“Feel free to drop your guard around me,” said Lani. She placed a hand on her chest, as if swearing an oath. “All your secrets are safe with me. I promise.” And your feelings, too, she thought. 

“Okay, if you say so,” chuckled Jia. The two of them talked for a while, and got to know each other quite well. The masked hostility Lani had felt towards her slowly faded into obscurity, and then disappeared altogether. Jia was incredibly nice and sweet. For a moment, Lani felt like she could tell her about her feelings for Dwyn, just to clear things up, but she decided to leave it be for now. Either way, it didn’t feel like she had anything to worry about with her. Many times, Jia remarked that all she wanted was to make a few close friends that she could rely on and talk to, some people that share her interests, perhaps.

“Just be yourself, Jia,” said Lani. “I think once someone gets to know you, they’ll see who you really are. I’m going through that process myself right now, and I think you’re awesome, personally.”

“Really?” Jia looked very excited. Her voice had grown louder and more comfortable over the course of their conversation. “Wow, that’s incredible to hear. If someone as cool as you thinks I’m awesome, then maybe there’s hope for me after all.”

Lani smiled. “Don’t worry, there absolutely is.”

They continued to talk for quite a while, and conversations between the students carried on until the end of the lesson. The only person who stayed out of all of them was Alicia. Lani noticed her sitting all by herself, and eventually made up her mind.

“Sorry, Jia, I’m gonna head over to Alicia for a bit, okay? She’s been sitting there alone the whole lesson, that can’t be good for anyone.”

“Sure, go ahead,” smiled Jia. “I hope she won’t be too mean to you. I’ll see who else I can talk to. Bye, Lani!”

Lani walked over to Alicia and sat down on the chair next to hers. “Hey,” she said.

“What do you want?” hissed Alicia. “I’m busy.”

Lani raised an eyebrow. “Busy with what, exactly? Wallowing in self-pity?”

“Shut up, you weirdo.” Alicia couldn’t look her in the eyes. “As if there was anything to pity. I’m doing great, thank you very much.”

“Sure doesn’t look like it, though.” Lani folded her arms behind her head and leaned back in her chair. “I know another girl who’s a lot like you, you know. Rich kid, born into a rich family with a lot of problems and a huge burden on her shoulders. Except that girl has friends, and allows them to help her, to talk to her. She talks about her issues, and doesn’t seal them up deep inside of herself. She’s happier that way.”

For a moment, Alicia’s eyes widened. Then, the angry, dismissive grimace returned to her face. “Oh, be quiet. You have no idea what I’m going through. I’m nothing like that Chiba brat.”

“I’m beginning to think you might be, Alicia.” Lani shook her head. “But the walls you’ve built around yourself have grown so immensely tall that not even you can see past them anymore, up high in your imaginary castle where all is well and good, where you’re above everyone else. Tiny piece of advice from someone who’s very experienced with those kinda walls: you should tear them down, before they collapse in on themselves, and bury you below the rubble.”

Alicia bit down hard on her lip, and her face distorted into a horrible scowl. She turned to face Lani, hoping to shoot her down with words. But instead, she was met by an unexpected expression. A melancholy smile lingered on Lani’s lips. Deep, genuine concern reflected in her pale blue eyes.

Suddenly, Alicia’s eyes burned. Tears desperately wanted to escape. But she choked them down, and turned away, hiding her face once again.

“Go away,” she said. “I don’t wanna hear you preach to me right now.”

“Sure thing,” said Lani. “If you ever change your mind, let me know. I’ll listen, if there’s something you need to get off your chest.”

“You’re not my therapist. Stop being so pretentious.”

Lani chuckled, and got off her chair. “I’m no therapist, sure, but I can still listen. I don’t need a license for that, right?”

Alicia didn’t respond. She was afraid she might crack and start crying if she said another word, so she chose to just ignore Lani.

“Right. See you, Alicia,” said Lani.

The bell rang, and the lesson finally ended. 

-

A little while later, Lani, Dwyn, Reese and Umeko all arrived in front of the Fusion Class classroom at the same time. Immediately, they all hugged each other.

“I missed you guys so much,” said Reese dramatically.

Lani chuckled. “Reese, it’s been ninety minutes.”

“I know! Are you saying you didn’t miss us?” Reese faked a little pout.

“Of course I did, you big goofball. It’s good to see you three again.”

The four girls smiled warmly at each other. Of course they understood that ninety minutes weren’t a lot, but they began to realize how being away from those you care for can affect the flow of time, and bring it to a terrible crawl.

After a few minutes, Catharine and her group joined the four, and they went into the classroom together. As they waited for the teacher to arrive, they talked about their experiences in the past ninety minutes. They spoke about their teachers, exchanged some bits of information about their respective elements, and encouraged and reassured Umeko in her pursuit of air magic through the path of earth magic. Eventually, Lani and Jia got their chance to rant about Mister Belmont.

“Wait, did you say Belmont?” Reese’s ears perked up.

“I saw that guy in the entrance hall last night, when the alarm rang out. He was in pajamas, heading out on a mission,” she chuckled. “Not surprised his classes are just as sloppy as that appearance.”

Jia giggled. “I do hope it won’t stay that way, though. I would like to actually learn something about air magic next time.”

“Huh? How’d you spend those ninety minutes, then?” wondered Catharine.

“Just lots of talking,” said Lani. “We all got to talk to each other while Mister Belmont snoozed in his chair.”

“Yeah! Lani and I are really good friends now!” Jia nodded enthusiastically. “And I talked to Joko for a bit, too! He was nice, but a bit strange!”

Catharine grinned. She thought Jia’s honesty was very endearing. “Is that so?” 

“Mhm! And Lani talked to Alicia for a bit! I hope she didn’t ruin your day?” Jia tilted her head.

Umeko stared at Lani. “You did what?” She sounded almost upset.

“No, she didn’t ruin my day,” responded Lani calmly. “I just talked to her because she looked so alone. No-one else wanted to be around her, so I decided to keep her company for a minute or two. She was pretty sour as usual though, yeah.”

“To be expected from someone so high and mighty,” scoffed Umeko.

“But..” Lani hesitated for a moment. “But honestly? I think she just has her own troubles to deal with. Maybe she just needs a friend, someone to snap her out of that character she’s grown into.”

Umeko scrunched her nose and furled her eyebrows. “Well, it is not going to be me, that is for sure.”

As if on cue, Alicia and her group meandered into the classroom and down the aisle. Umeko glared at them, but Alicia just looked at the ground, trying her hardest to avoid eye contact.

Umeko raised a brow. Strange, she thought. Usually she would say something nasty right about now. Perhaps something Lani said managed to get through her thick skull.

The group sat down, and the teacher came in moments later. They introduced themselves as Jae Fujioka, and began explaining the class to the students. 

“As you may already know, each element has its own quirks,” spoke the teacher. “But what you may not know is that below those quirks rests hidden potential just waiting to be unveiled. All it needs to take full advantage of that potential is a little creativity - and that’s where fusion comes into play.”

They held out their hand. A puddle of water appeared within their palm. “Allow me to demonstrate. Right now, this is just water. But what happens if I add a bit of fire magic into the equation?”

In an instant, the water evaporated, and turned into hot steam. It rose into the air, and dissipated. The teacher rubbed their hand against their pants to dry it. “That is just an example, of course. There are infinite ways in which one can combine the elements, leading to vast amounts of different uses. Some of you may already be dabbling in other elements besides your native one entirely without thinking. Fusion Class is all about consciously recognizing these combinations, and learning to make the most out of them. Fact is, the elements may be strong on their own, but their true strengths are brought forth only when fused.”

Jia raised her hand with sparkling eyes. “What happens when you combine all four elements?”

“Oh,” laughed the teacher, “that just makes a disappointing sludge of mud, I’m afraid. At least from what I know!”

“Aw, okay.” Jia lowered her arm again, somewhat disheartened.

“But you must remember that my knowledge, too, is limited. I can only speak from what I’ve studied and heard of, and what I’ve experienced myself. Perhaps there is a way to strike a balance between the four, some way to merge them together into one well-coordinated equilibrium, in which all of the elements retain their unique properties and strengths. That may very well be the ultimate goal for all of us. And, who knows? Maybe some of the people in this very room will be the first ones to reach it.”

Reese, Dwyn, Lani and Umeko looked at each other. Something about that sentence seemed to speak to them in particular. Much like the elements, the four of them were quite distinct from each other. And yet, they were inseparable, as though linked by the threads of fate. If they could harmonize so well, why should it be that the four elements would produce nothing but mud if brought together? Evidently, all four of them were thinking the exact same thing, and so they nodded at each other, silently accepting this goal for themselves. It would take a long time to reach it, they were sure, but within their hearts they knew it was not impossible. They smiled.

The lesson went on. Fujioka answered some more of the students’ questions, explained some basic rules and concepts related to the fusion of elements, and gave everyone a quick run-down of all the essentials of every element. Eventually, the bell rang, and the students left the classroom.

“Phew, I’m starting to get kinda hungry,” said Hae, rubbing his stomach. “All this sitting around and listening to people talk really eats up energy, huh?”

Catharine poked him. “All you ever think about is food, Hae. I’m like ten centimeters taller than you, but you still ate twice as much as me this morning. What’s going on, you got a worm or something?”

Hae stuck out his tongue and distorted his face in disgust. “Ew, no! I dunno, I’ve just been hungry. Maybe it’s finally time for me to get another growth spurt.”

Jia giggled. “Hae, you’re eighteen. I don’t think you’re gonna grow much more.”

“You don’t know that! Where’s all this sass coming from, anyway?” Hae looked at Lani. “Did you do this to her?”

Lani grinned and shrugged. “Maybe. But you’re right, I’m hungry as well. Must be all the stress of getting used to our new environment, or something. Or maybe it’s all the stairs we’re climbing.”

“Either way, let’s get something to eat,” said Reese. “I was gonna speak up about it first, but I was afraid I’d be the only one.”

“To the cafeteria, then!” Hae raised a victorious fist, and made his way to the front of the group. And thus, they headed to the cafeteria.

They each grabbed a sandwich, noting how it seemed like there was always some food ready to be eaten, just waiting for them right there. It appeared as though the academy really didn’t want its students to go hungry. They appreciated that.

Freshly-made sandwiches in hand, they swiftly left the cafeteria and made their way to the next lesson - History Class. 

“Hey, where’s Adair?” asked Hae as he chewed his sandwich.

“Ah, they didn’t want anything,” said Jia. She smiled. “Perhaps they weren’t hungry, or maybe they’re just on a diet, they didn’t tell me. They just sort of mumbled something, and then bolted off as usual.”

“They’re sort of dismissive and avoidant, aren’t they? Are they always like that?” wondered Dwyn. “I hope that’s not rude of me to ask.”

“Nah, not at all,” said Catharine, shaking her head. “Yeah, Adair always acts like that. Maybe their shell will soften eventually, who knows. None of us have any idea why they’re like that, but I’m pretty sure there’s a kind, soft heart underneath all that.”

“There’s probably a good reason for that behavior. Give it some time, I think they’ll open up more eventually. Seems to me like they just aren’t ready for that yet,” said Lani.

Umeko remained quiet. For some reason, that description reminded her of herself. She hadn’t experienced too many issues opening up to her group, but she had spent many years hiding behind a facade preceding her time at Nightingale Peak. Reese, Dwyn and Lani had made her feel comfortable and at home enough for her to finally speak up about everything that had been plaguing her all her life, and to finally be herself. But she knew many others weren’t lucky enough to find themselves in such an environment, that they struggled much more to rid themselves of their masks. Uninvited, Alicia crept into her mind.

Perhaps that is how it is for her, thought Umeko. But she shook off her thoughts of sympathy as fast as they had made their way into her head.

No. I believe she is cruel and horrible because that is just how she is. I must not allow myself to pity her.

-

Hmm, this teacher seems familiar, thought Dwyn. After a moment of thought, she realized that the history teacher, Miss Mimosa Scordato, was the one who had asked them if they were alright when they had landed on the big, fluffy cloud after the entrance exam. As she spoke, she seemed strangely absent, as though the words were just leaving her body on their own while her mind tended to other matters simultaneously. 

“History is an immensely important subject. It may not have too much to do with your duties as witches, and may not influence you at all in combat, but it is nonetheless important to learn and study, as that is the only way to avoid repeating the same mistakes that prior generations have made before you.” Miss Mimosa took a deep breath. She adjusted her bronze-gray hair, and continued speaking.

“The Break occurred roughly one thousand years ago. It is nearly impossible to pinpoint when exactly it began and when it ended, as it stretched over several years, perhaps even decades. Mankind and witches were so occupied with their battle against the demons, they struggled to keep their records intact. Survival was far more important at the time. It is only through tremendous research efforts that we know the things we know today - yet we still feel as though we don’t know that much at all.”

“For example, even the exact cause is still unclear. It is rumored that the sudden invasion of demons all over the world was some sort of divine punishment brought forth by the many conflicts between humans and witches. It is said that the humans in particular were at fault for persecuting witches and murdering them for being different from them, because they judged our kind’s mere existence to be a threat. We will discuss historical records prior to the Break at a later date. However, please keep in mind that these records are even more shrouded in mystery than the events that occurred during the Break, as much knowledge was entirely destroyed in the wake of the demonic invasions.”

“Do they teach this stuff in human schools, too?” Louisa Pfenning crossed her arms, a doubtful expression on her face. “What’s keeping them from hunting us again once the dust settles? Once they’ve advanced far enough to take out demons efficiently on their own, won’t they just go after us again? They’re just keeping us around because we’re useful, no?”

Uneasiness spread throughout the classroom. Her words rang true for at least some of her classmates. Persecution and murder over many generations weren’t easily forgiven just because they had stopped out of necessity. Even after all these years, there was still a certain air of distrust between them. Nothing truly seemed certain - all the witches could do was hope the humans would simply leave them alone once the problem was overcome, out of gratitude, or out of respect. If the same history wasn’t taught to them as well, it wasn’t difficult to imagine the cycle of hatred beginning anew.

Miss Scordato shook her head. She seemed less absent now, Dwyn noticed. It seemed like Louisa’s questions got to her, like they were something she had on her mind as well.

“Do not worry, Miss Pfenning. Humans are also taught history in much the same way as witches. There is, in fact, a High Council where research from both sides is brought together and united, to determine what must be taught to everyone. It is vital that we all know and understand our shared past, and the obstacles we have overcome together. It is necessary for us to remember that we are much better off helping and supporting one another, that our similarities overcome our differences, and that there is no reason for us to fight one another ever again. Even more important is the fact that there was never a reason to begin with. Often, cruelty and hatred can be set ablaze with a single little spark, against all reason and rational thought. It is up to us, and the future generations, to protect the peace between us, and to make sure such a spark is never ignited again.”

“I see. Thank you, Miss Scordato,” said Louisa. She still wasn’t finished, however. “But what happens if there is a spark after all, against all the odds?”

“In that case, Miss Pfenning, the spark would need to be extinguished at all costs, before it has a chance to reach the kindling. Or else, I fear, another Break may be the least of our worries.” Miss Scordato stared holes into the air, deeply stuck in her thoughts. After a little while, her mind returned from the abyss.

“A great war would break out, and it is impossible to determine which side would emerge victorious. Perhaps it would be a conflict without winners. It would leave the entire world in shreds. Much has changed since the Break - humans have developed terrible weapons for emergencies in which the witches cannot help them, and witches have grown more powerful and skilled as a result of education and training being so widely available since the academies were established. Between those weapons and magic, I am not sure which would cause more harm.”

Miss Scordato shuddered. “But that is not something I want to discuss or think about, Miss Pfenning. The point of my lessons is to teach you all that history must not be repeated. Because, while history remains the same, the world still changes, and everything develops and moves forward. If one thousand year old history were to be repeated in our current era, the results would be far more catastrophic than anything that has previously occurred in our past.”

Louisa nodded, and remained silent. A smug smile lingered on her lips.

“What was that for?” hissed Alicia. “Why are you smiling? Do you like it when everyone is upset?”

“No, Alicia,” said Louisa, shaking her head. “All I want is the truth. It doesn’t do anyone any good to believe they live in a world where all is well and good except for a few demon attacks here and there. They have to know that the scales could tip either way at any point, that all it takes is a little push in the wrong direction.”

“All you’re doing is making people paranoid, Louisa. It’d be best to let everyone deal with reality in their own way,” said Asterios. Alicia silently agreed with him.

“Perhaps.” Louisa shrugged. “I just don’t think it’s healthy to ignore the facts. But sometimes I wish I could. Maybe I am just jealous of them all.”

“Goodness, stop being so dramatic and just pay attention to class,” snarled Alicia. “You’ll get more facts to fuel your fire that way, I’m sure.”

Asterios chuckled. Louisa was about to fire back at her, but decided to leave it be. Orla was too invested in Miss Scordato’s ongoing explanations to even notice this exchange.

The lesson continued for quite a while. A strange air of discomfort remained in the room the entire time, enveloping the students, sparking worrisome thoughts.

But eventually it, too, came to an end.

Chapter Text

Absent-mindedly, the younger sister wandered along the edge of the woods, kicking up leaves. Autumn had come, and her older sister had left home to seek out like-minded witches, hoping to find a way to make peace with the humans once and for all.

The girl felt alone, and she hated it. Sure, she could go home and spend more time with her parents, but they, too, were busy and spent most of their days at work somewhere. She wasn’t even sure what kind of work they were doing, but she didn’t really care either way. The only thing that mattered to her was the fact that them being at work meant that she would be even more alone.

She didn’t have any friends; her parents never allowed her to stray too far from home, out of fear they might lose her. And they were right, of course, it was dangerous to wander among humans, to try blending in with them. After all, sooner or later witches were always found out, and what happened after was never pretty.

Frustrated, she kicked another pile of leaves on the ground.

“It is not very nice to treat nature this way, young one.” A deep, gentle voice spoke to her from within the darkness of the forest. “Tell me, what sort of crimes did this pile of leaves commit to make you hate it so?”

Startled, the girl turned to face the forest. A pair of pale blue eyes stared back at her. They looked strangely intense, but somehow familiar. “W-who’s there?” she stuttered.

“Oh, no-one of note. I am but a wanderer, seeking that which has not yet been revealed to me.” A tall man emerged from the shadows. Beautiful long, white hair fell over his shoulders. His features were those of a nobleman, but his clothes were those of a beggar. Somehow, everything about him felt just slightly out of place.

The girl gulped. “I’m not supposed to talk to strangers. I’m sorry, sir, I must be on my way.”

“But you have yet to answer my question, little one.”

He folded his arms behind his back, patiently awaiting her response. The girl, who had already turned away from him by now, hesitantly turned back around to face him.

“Nothing, sir. The leaves did nothing to me, I apologize.” She paused. Something within her told her to run away, but something even deeper within told her to stay. “I’ve just been so frustrated lately, sir. My only friend in this world no longer has time for me, and I feel terribly alone. I didn’t mean to take it out on the leaves, but are they not dead anyway?”

The strange man smiled. “It is unwise to judge things by how they appear, child.” He kneeled down beside another pile and slowly lifted some of the leaves off the top. “Look.”

The girl carefully came closer. Within the pile laid a mother rabbit, feeding its children. Six or seven tiny little balls of fur were huddled together there, drinking their mother’s milk in the safety of their shelter. She smiled. And then, she realized she may have kicked another small animal by accident earlier. Shame and embarrassment overcame her, and her smile disappeared.

The man placed the leaves back on top of the tiny soft creatures. “Worry not, you’ve not harmed a fly. But had I not interrupted you, you surely would have hurt this little family.”

She frowned. “I am sorry, sir. I’ll not do this again.”

“You’ve nothing to apologize for, little one. I only urge you to be more mindful of your actions in the future.” 

The girl nodded, and smiled again. For a moment, she remained silent, until a thought crossed her mind.

“Say, sir, this may be selfish of me to ask, but would you like to be my friend?” The words just came right out of her, as though they had been placed in her mouth and just fallen out.

The man smiled. “It would be an honor - but I am afraid I am restrained by the bounds of these woods. I cannot go much further than this.”

“That’s fine, don’t worry,” grinned the girl. “I’ll come visit you here often! I’ve all the time in the world.”

“That sounds lovely. Let us shake hands on it, then?” He held out his hand. His fingers were long, and pointy. The girl grabbed his hand with her own, and shook it. A strange feeling rushed through her body. It was as though his hand was both cold and warm at once.

“Of course,” she said.

“Our friendship is sealed!”

Chapter Text

After finishing their final lesson of the day, Hae suddenly remembered something Miss Adagnitio had said during their entrance ceremony.

“Hey, Miss A said something about gardens, right? Where would those be, anyway?”

“They would probably be behind the academy somewhere, since there weren’t any in sight when we landed on the grounds after the entrance exam,” said Dwyn.

Catharine grinned. “What, you wanna go look at the flowers, Hae?”

“Of course! I love flowers.” He shrugged. “Who doesn’t love flowers?”

“I suppose you just don’t seem like the flowery type, Hae,” remarked Jia.

“Pah! I’m the floweriest of them all!” Hae crossed his arms. A proud little smile snuck onto his face.

“Either way, I’m pretty sure I know where to go if you say they’re behind the academy. I saw the rear exit during my scouting run on day one.”

Lani chuckled. “Let’s go check them out, then.”

The group began walking ahead, following Hae’s lead as usual. Reese stopped and turned her head around. Adair was just standing there, struggling to make up their mind about whether they wanted to come along or not.

“Hey, you coming with us, Adair? It’ll be nice, I think. To get some fresh air, if nothing else,” said Reese.

Adair shrugged. “Sure. Haven’t been outside in a while.”

“Awesome,” grinned Reese. “Then let’s go.”

And so, the eight of them made their way to the gardens. Once they reached the entrance hall, they went down the corridor leading to the gym halls, and followed it around the corner at its far end. A tall wooden gate awaited them there - not quite as towering as the front entrance, but several times bigger than them nonetheless. They shoved it open.

A beautiful, enormous garden revealed itself to them. Flowerbeds overflowed with blossoms of every imaginable color. Paths were woven in between, stretching out far and wide. Lamp posts were dotted along them. Majestic trees in full bloom stood here and there, granting shade to students sitting on benches beneath. A handful of gardeners worked full-time to keep everything in check. They, too, were witches, using their magic to adjust the composition of the soil, to control humidity levels, and so on and so forth. It didn’t seem like their work bothered them, however - they were quite happy and content, in fact.

“Woah!” Hae’s mouth was wide open in amazement. “It’s so huge! I’ve never seen so many flowers before in my whole life!” He took a deep breath and inhaled the soothing floral scents.

The others silently agreed with him and took in the view in awe.

“Well? What are you all waiting for? Let’s explore this place!” said Hae impatiently. He sprinted off.

Catharine chuckled. “I’ll make sure he doesn’t get in any trouble.” She ran after him.

And so, the group of eight scattered into smaller groups as they made their way down the winding paths of the academy’s gardens. 

After watching Dwyn stroll away by Jia’s side, Lani had decided to stick with Adair. Jealousy had still taken its toll on her of course, but Lani had ultimately realized that it would be best to just let them go together. She figured they could both use a friend outside of their respective group. She smiled as she watched them wander off into the distance.

“You’re following me,” noted Adair.

Lani nodded. “Yeah, that’s right.”

“Curious. Why?”

“Cause you would’ve just wandered off all by yourself otherwise.” Lani put her hands into the pockets of her unzipped bomber jacket. It was somewhat chilly out; summer was slowly coming to an end.

Adair continued walking in front of Lani, their eyes facing straight ahead. “And what would be so bad about that? Have you considered that some people just like being alone sometimes?”

“Mhm, I have,” said Lani. “It’s not just sometimes for you, though. You’re avoiding everyone on purpose. You never speak unless spoken to, or at least I haven’t seen it happen a single time so far. Maybe I’m wrong, and you turn into a total chatterbox once you get into your dorm room, but somehow I don’t believe that.”

“Do you like correcting other peoples’ behaviors? What is it you’re after, control?” Adair looked over their shoulder, a loathing expression in their eyes. “Isn’t this the exact same thing you did with the McRae girl? Do you think I’m like her?”

“I don’t, Adair.” Lani met their angry glare with her kind, blue eyes. “You’re very different from each other. Alicia doesn’t wanna be alone, yet no-one wants to stay close to her. But you do want to be left alone by everyone, I think. I just wanna know why, that’s all.”

Adair’s gaze softened, their eyes suddenly darting off to the right, as if seeking something within their memories. They turned their face straight ahead again.

“I just don’t trust people so easily. I’ve no idea why all of you have so much faith in each other. It seems reckless to me, trusting strangers I only just met a few days ago. Yet, your group and the other three members of my own are getting along like you have known each other for decades. Why?”

Lani thought about this for a moment. Silently, they wandered down the garden path, passing thousands of flowers along the way. “I get how that could be confusing. I agree, it doesn’t seem to make much sense. But as for my group, we all just sort of clicked with each other. We had a bit of a rocky start, but now I think I’d trust these girls with my life.” She scoffed. “Why, indeed.”

Adair looked back over their shoulder, with kinder eyes this time. They expressed curiosity, a desire to learn.

Lani continued. “Trusting people is a choice, I think. It can backfire terribly, but it can also turn out to be the best choice you’ve ever made in your life. I assume you’ve been let down by someone, that you’ve had your trust betrayed one too many times.”

Something lit up in Adair’s eyes, and they averted their gaze, yet still listening closely.

“But that doesn’t mean you have to stop trusting people forever,” said Lani. “You can learn to trust again. And I know this is easier said than done, but I think your group members would be a great start. They’re all wonderful people.”

“How would you know that?” asked Adair. “You’ve been around them for even less time than I have.”

Lani grinned. “I dunno. Call it intuition. I’ve been around so many people, seen so many different faces, maybe I’ve just developed a feeling for it, like a sixth sense or something. Doesn’t mean I can’t be wrong, of course, but I’m pretty sure about Hae, Jia and Catharine.”

Adair analyzed the look on her face. They realized that Lani was telling the truth. From her eyes alone, they could tell that she had been through many different kinds of relationships with many different kinds of people. Vast blue oceans within her eyes told tales of friendships that had come and gone, stories of trust and betrayal, and sang songs of loneliness and solitude. Once, years ago, she too had given up on others. But for some reason, she had tried again, over and over, and it had changed her, matured her. And perhaps it had even made her a stronger person in the end. Though her years in this world only counted twenty thus far, she seemed more reliable than most adults.

Adair finally smiled. “Fine, Lani Valo. You’re an interesting one. I choose to trust you.”

“Great! Does that mean you’ll try talking to the others more?” Pearly white teeth shone in her mouth as she smiled, visibly relieved and happy about Adair’s decision.

“Sure, sure,” chuckled Adair. “I’ll at the very least try. Thank you for joining me. Perhaps being by someone’s side for a while isn’t so bad after all.”

“Hey, no need to thank me, I was just looking out for a friend.”

The two of them continued walking together and made their rounds through the gardens, inspecting various plants along the way. A friend, thought Adair. I think I like that.

-

Hae absent-mindedly looked over at Umeko and Reese wandering together in the distance as he strolled aimlessly through the gardens. He was so lost in thought, he didn’t notice Catharine was right beside him until she lightly punched him in the shoulder.

“What’re you staring at?” she asked.

“N-nothing,” responded Hae, rubbing the spot where she had hit him. “Ouch.”

“Doesn’t look like nothing to me.” Catharine grinned smugly. “What’s on your mind, Hae?”

He hesitated for a moment. His eyes wandered back to Reese again. She was laughing. Her voice was so full and loud that it easily carried across multiple enormous flowerbeds.

“You, uh, wouldn’t happen to know how to ask out a girl, would you?” He scratched his chin.

Catharine raised both of her eyebrows. “Oh? Depends, who are you thinking about?” She followed his line of sight over to Reese.

“Wait, don’t tell me - Reese? Really?” She snorted. “Don’t you think she’s kinda, I dunno, preoccupied already? Seems to me like she’s already got someone, Hae.”

Hae’s eyes drifted from Reese to Umeko, the girl nearly two heads shorter than Reese, who appeared to be permanently attached to Reese’s side like a moon orbiting a planet. She, too, was laughing, though with much more restraint than Reese. When observed side-by-side like this, their differences were clear as day. And yet, they always seemed perfectly in sync, as though they had been born specifically to balance each other out.

“Maybe.” Hae shrugged. “But I mean.. it can’t hurt to try, right? Like, what if they really are just friends, and nothing more than that?”

“Pah!” scoffed Catharine. “Sure, whatever, man. If they’re just friends, then I’m the rector of this academy.”

“Ah, come on, cut me some slack here!” Hae crossed his arms. “How’d the saying go again? You miss a hundred percent of the shots you never take?”

“Yeah, totally. But you might wanna consider another target to shoot at, soldier,” mocked Catharine.

“Like who?” Hae sounded almost desperate.

Catharine furled her eyebrows and crossed her arms, mirroring his body language.

“Huh? You? Cat, you already asked Adair to be your ball partner.” He grinned. “Don’t tell me you forgot.”

Her eyes widened. “Ah, shoot.”

Hae laughed. “Seriously, you were just gonna leave them hanging like that? Also, you don’t even like me that way, do you? I’d be very surprised if you did.”

“W-well, I don’t like Adair that way either, you jerk,” said Catharine. She had turned slightly red. “I just didn’t want them to feel left out or anything. Just wanted them to be a part of the whole thing, to make some memories.”

“Fair, fair.” Hae put his hands behind his head and smiled. “But you have to stop messing around like that. I’m getting the impression you’d flirt with just about anyone.”

“That’s not true!” Catharine sounded almost outraged. “I think,” she added after a short dramatic pause.

“What’s the point of that, anyway? Don’t you wanna fall in love with someone properly? Like, for good?”

“Hae, flirting with people is one way to fall in love with someone for good.”

“I know that! You just don’t seem like you’d ever be truly happy or fulfilled, that’s all. And why do you keep punching and elbowing everyone all the time, anyway?” He averted his eyes. “It never really hurts or anything. I’m just wondering.”

Catharine also looked away. Deep inside she had a pretty good idea about why she did it, why she was always trying to get attention one way or another. But she chose a simpler, less revealing answer: “I dunno. It’s just how I show affection, I guess. If I punch you, that probably means I like you.”

She looked back at Hae and grinned. “Unless it’s in the face. That means I don’t like you at all.”

“Yeah, that makes sense to me,” chuckled Hae. “Good to know you don’t hate me, at least.”

“Hey, I said ‘probably’! Don’t rule anything out just yet.” Her usual smug, fox-like expression snuck back onto her face.

“Yeah, yeah. I’ll watch my back, don’t you worry,” joked Hae. “So, Cat - is there anyone you’ve set your eyes on?”

“Woah there, now you’re flying very close to the sun.”

“Too close?”

“Hmm.” Catharine pretended to ponder this for a moment, wearing an exaggerated thinking face.

“Nah. I think that Reiko girl is kinda cute. I like the way she talks and dresses. I could listen to her musing on and on about anything for hours, I think.”

“Oh boy,” said Hae, “are you serious? I’m pretty sure my head would explode if I was exposed to that for any longer than ten minutes.”

“Uh-huh. I bet it would.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

Catharine giggled. “Nothing. Nothing at all. But Qar is pretty high up on my list as well. He’s so tall and strong-looking, I bet he could carry me with one arm. Kinda loud, and very easily entertained, but at least that means he’s not some dull, joyless douche.”

Hae and Catharine continued discussing each other’s types as they wandered the gardens.

-

Umeko’s eyes were glued to Reese. She followed her closely, attempting to look at her as discreetly as possible, yet she just couldn’t bring herself to look away from her. Among all the beautiful flowers in this garden there was not a single one that matched the marvelous way the light of the sun filtered through Reese’s fiery, somewhat messy mane of hair. Even more enchanting to Umeko was the way her eyes looked under the sun. Depending on the angle, they were either golden, orange, or crimson red, almost like a gemstone reflecting light differently based on how you looked at it. The colors flowed into each other, changing seamlessly and harmoniously, and Umeko couldn’t help but stare.

“Hey, princess, you still with me?” Reese raised an eyebrow.

Umeko shook herself awake. She hadn’t realized Reese was looking directly at her. “Y-yes! Of course, I am right here! As you can see!” The girl vaguely gestured at herself, attempting to save face.

Reese laughed. “Oh, good, I thought you were about to pass out again for a second there.”

“No, no! I am fine! I was merely thinking about some things, that is all.”

“Daydreaming? About what, hm?”

That is really not something I can tell you about at all, thought Umeko. I would die on the spot if I blurted out all of my thoughts, I think.

And yet, something within her really, really wanted to say something. But she decided against it.

“Ah, I was just thinking about my parents again,” said Umeko. It wasn’t technically a lie - she did think and worry about them a lot. She was still fairly certain they would do unspeakable things if they found out about her native element being anything other than air. 

Reese looked at her with concern in her eyes. “Hey, you shouldn’t worry so much. I’m pretty sure it’ll be just fine once you figure out air magic.”

“What makes you so sure that I will be able to do that?”

“You said it yourself, didn’t you? Earth is like a gateway, the origin point for all other elements. I know you can do it,” said Reese. She sounded extremely certain, as though no other possible outcome existed to her, or was even worth considering.

Umeko still wasn’t rid of her doubts. “But what if I just cannot learn air at all? Not every witch can learn every element; what if I spend thousands of hours on attempts, and they just do not amount to anything in the end?”

“Then I’ll come with you, to your parents’ place, and explain to them how amazing you are in great detail,” responded Reese. “Even if it really doesn’t work out in the end, what matters is just how incredibly dedicated you are. I know you won’t give up. And if your folks don’t understand how meaningful that is, I’ll make sure they’ll get it by the end of the day.” She paused, then chuckled. “Oops. With words, obviously. That sounded like a threat.”

Umeko giggled. “Thank you. I really appreciate that. Though I am not sure how my parents would react if I dragged you into our mansion so suddenly. They do not exactly take kindly to strangers.”

“Oh, it’ll be fine, don’t worry.” Reese dismissively waved her hand. “We just gotta make sure I look the part. You’ll see, I’ll put on a nice dress and everything. It’ll be impressive enough to change their minds, I promise.”

“I think a suit would fit you much better, actually,” laughed Umeko. “I cannot for the life of me imagine you wearing a dress.”

“Aw, come on, can’t a girl have some fun?” Reese grinned. “You’re right. I’d look ridiculous. Plus, I’d have to deal with sitting down and stuff, somehow. A suit sounds nice though, I think I could get used to that.”

Umeko’s thoughts predictably drifted off as she immediately imagined what Reese would look like in a suit. She blushed.

“Y-yes,” she said. “I am sure you could. I have heard they can be quite comfortable to wear, actually.”

Reese laughed. “Even better, then!”

As they continued their journey through the gardens, Umeko’s thoughts refused to leave her alone. Once again, her heart was racing and leaping, as though tiny bunnies were bouncing around in her chest. She gulped, and gathered up all the courage in her body. I should just say it, she thought. I will feel better.

“Uhm, Reese?”

“Yeah, princess? What is it?” Reese turned her head to face her, and looked at her with her beautiful eyes. They made her look almost like a curious puppy.

Oh, goodness. Suddenly, Umeko felt very, very warm. Sweat rolled down her back. Her knees felt weak. On second thought, maybe I should say something a little less permanent instead.

“Ah, uh.. do you, uhm..” She cleared her throat. “Would you uh, like to go to the ball with me, at the end of the year? Perhaps that would be a good time to try out the suit, you know?”

Reese looked a little confused for a moment. Then, she laughed. “Oh, princess, don’t be silly! We’re supposed to have boys as our partners! We’re both girls, remember?”

Umeko’s heart dropped all the way down to the ground. Momentarily, her emotions went completely numb. It felt as though all life had just left her body. Blankly, she stared at Reese’s face, her eyes unfocused. Mentally, she wasn’t here anymore. Her gaze went right through her.

“Y-yes. Of course. You are right. I was just joking.” Umeko cramped a smile onto her face which currently wanted to do absolutely anything but smile. It nearly refused to cooperate. The only saving grace were the nearly two full decades of training on how to act politely and properly in social situations forced upon her by her parents. If she had been anyone else’s child, she would have broken down right there and then. A part of her world had just shattered into a thousand pieces.

“You know. Because of the suit, and all that. Of course we should each go with a boy. You are right.”

She hated every single word of what she had just said. Finally, it dawned on her: Reese had apparently really only thought of her as a very close friend after all. Knots began to form within her stomach and within her throat. She felt like she was going to choke. It was too much. Suddenly, she felt as though she had been a naive, stupid child all along. Suddenly, she felt ridiculous for believing even for a moment that Reese would feel the same, like she had misinterpreted some really obvious signs that were given to her long ago. And yet, nothing made any sense. None of it. Umeko could not take it anymore. Her mask was falling apart, the smile was crumbling, twitching and shivering.

“Would you excuse me? I am terribly sorry, but I think I need to go to the bathroom. I do not feel so good.”

Reese raised her eyebrows. “Oh, sure, don’t worry about it. You gonna be okay?”

Umeko nodded. She had nearly shaken her head instead by accident. She could barely think at all.

“Yes. I am going to be fine.”

“Alright. Let me know if I can do anything for you, okay?” said Reese. She sounded concerned again. The caring warmth in her voice suddenly seemed cruel to Umeko.

“Okay.” With burning eyes, she held back her tears as hard as she could. Swiftly, she turned around, and made her way back to the academy. At first, she walked slowly. Then, her pace quickened. Eventually, she broke out into a full sprint. She kept running until she finally reached the rear entrance of the academy.

Nauseous and still unwilling to let herself cry, she made her way inside, seeking the nearest bathroom. Once she found one, she went inside, locked herself into one of the stalls, and immediately hunched over the toilet, her hands cramping over her stomach. She threw up.

With her entire body trembling, she finally lost the strength to hold back. Alone in the bathroom stall, deeply lost within her emotions, terrified of how she would go about dealing with them, she broke down, and cried until her tears ran dry.

-

“This place is so wonderful!” Jia spun around like a fairytale princess. “Look at all these pretty flowers, Dwyn! I’ll be spending lots of time here, I think! Do you reckon they’d allow us to take books from the library out here?”

Dwyn smiled. Jia’s enthusiasm was very much contagious, and her smile was unbelievably pretty.

“I bet,” said Dwyn. “I don’t see why not. I’ve seen students studying in the entrance hall, so I don’t think taking them here with us would be an issue, either.”

“That sounds like a dream. Especially right now, while it’s still so nice out!” Jia noticed some flowers she thought were particularly pretty - their heads were round and soft-looking, with many small, ruffled orange petals. At their edges, the color was slightly lighter.

“Say, Dwyn,” she started, “do you know anything about flowers? Like, species and such?”

“I’m not an expert, but I do know a thing or two, yes. Why?”

Jia pointed at the flowers next to her. Some butterflies were sitting on them here and there. “What are these ones called?”

“Oh,” said Dwyn, “those are marigolds. Likely imported, they don’t really grow in the wild here.”

“Marigolds!” Jia sounded excited. “How lovely and fitting. I knew a Marigold once, she was nice. And pretty, too! I suppose I understand now why her parents had given her that name.”

Her eyes widened, and she covered her mouth with one hand. “Oh, I’m sorry! I’m babbling so much today. I suppose I must be getting comfortable around you! Please let me know if I’m being annoying immediately and I’ll quiet down!”

Dwyn giggled. “No, no, not at all. In fact, I think it’s quite charming. I like hearing you talk, and I like seeing you happy, too. So don’t hold back! Please, let it all out.”

“Phew, what a relief!” Jia dramatically wiped her hand across her forehead. “I know I don’t really talk that much usually, I’m sorry! I’m just not that confident in bigger groups. I kind of prefer letting others do all the talking instead, then.”

“Oh don’t worry, me too. It’s just nice to see this side of you.”

“I’m happy to hear that, then!” Jia smiled, and Dwyn felt enchanted once again. 

They continued walking together, closely side by side. Jia asked for several more flower names, and Dwyn responded as best as she could. She was honestly quite surprised to find out just how many names she could recall - it had been quite a while since she had last studied flower encyclopedias.

Eventually, they sat down on one of the many benches, underneath a pink magnolia tree. Jia stared up through its many branches, and admired how the color of its blossoms contrasted against the blue sky. Dwyn, meanwhile, stared at her. She just couldn’t look away. A single petal fell down from the tree, and landed on Jia’s forehead. They both giggled.

For a little while, they just sat there in silence, taking in the view around them. However, Dwyn was distracted from it, by a battle of thoughts within her own mind. Should I just let it out? Is it not too early? We’ve only just met. I don’t want to be rude. But I feel so strongly. And it pains me to keep it in. I don’t want to lie to myself anymore. I’ll just say what’s in my heart. So, she settled her thoughts, and with her heart pounding out of her chest, she finally spoke up.

“Hey, Jia?”

“Yes, Dwyn?”

They looked into each other’s eyes for a moment. Dwyn blushed.

“I, uhm. I kind of have a crush on you.”

Jia smiled, though her expression carried a certain sadness with it.

“Aww, Dwyn..” Carefully, she took both of Dwyn’s hands, and gently held them in her own.

“That’s very sweet, and I admire your honesty and the strength it must have taken to say this, but I’m afraid I don’t feel the same. Not romantically, at least!”

Color faded from Dwyn’s face. “I see. I’m sorry.” She averted her eyes. Oh well, she thought. Nothing I didn’t expect to happen.

Jia bent down a little, to look into her eyes. They looked disappointed - but more in herself than in Jia. “Dwyn, I think you’re wonderful, I really do. But–”

“You don’t need to comfort me, it’s okay.” Dwyn smiled, and shrugged. “I’m used to it, really.”

“Shh, let me finish, would you?” Jia suddenly sounded assertive.

Surprised, Dwyn raised both of her eyebrows. She listened.

“How do I say this?” Jia looked away for a moment, searching for the right words. Once she had found them, she looked back into Dwyn’s eyes, her back still bent to meet her where she was at.

“Hmm. I suppose the best way to explain it would be to say I don’t really feel romantically at all? At least I never have before! Never had a crush in my life, not a single time.”

“Really?” asked Dwyn curiously.

“Yes, really. Not even when I was a child! I swear on it, on my life.” She straightened her back, placed one hand on her heart, and raised the other one up next to her head. “Promise.”

Dwyn straightened out as well, and looked into her eyes again. “I see. I’ve heard about that. I understand. Though I suppose that makes us polar opposites in that aspect - I could never imagine living without love like that.”

“Hey, who said anything about living without love?” Jia tilted her head. “I can’t live without love, either! But for me, it’s the love I have for my friends, and for my family, which allows me to keep going. I do know what you mean, of course. I just.. can’t relate, I never could.” She awkwardly shrugged.

“Others always made fun of me for it, they always thought I was weird. I just never saw the appeal, I guess! I prefer just having people close to me, as friends, people I can be comfortable around and talk to about things I’m interested in. That’s really all there’s to it!”

Jia placed a hand on Dwyn’s shoulder, looked deep into her eyes, and smiled. 

“Seriously though, you’re wonderful. I know you’ll find the right person, one day. Just give it some time!”

Dwyn smiled, and snorted a little. “Do you really think so?”

“Of course! You’re impossible to dislike. I bet someone has a crush on you right now, and you don’t even know it yet.”

“Oh, come on, that’s a little bit too optimistic, isn’t it?” giggled Dwyn.

“Somehow I really don’t think it is, Dwyn.” Jia grinned.

Dwyn hesitated for a moment. “So does that mean we can still be friends, then?”

“Of course! Who else is gonna put up with my antics and teach me things about flowers? And besides, I’ve already made up my mind: we should be study partners! We can hang out in the library together, learn new things, help each other get through tough spots, et cetera, et cetera!

Dwyn grinned back at her. “Yeah, I’d really quite like that, actually. Thank you.”

“No need to thank me! Thank yourself, for being such a comfortable person to be around!”

Jia held out both of her arms. Dwyn mirrored her motion, and they hugged.

It felt warm and soothing. As she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, a single tear ran down Dwyn’s cheek. This is nice, she thought.

A little bit later, while they were chatting, Reese suddenly walked up to them.

“Hey, Dwyn, Jia. Have you seen Umeko anywhere?”

Dwyn shook her head. “No, I don’t think so. The last time I saw her was when we all split up earlier.”

“I haven’t seen her either, I’m afraid,” added Jia. “Did something happen?”

Reese scratched the back of her head. “No clue. She said she needed to go to the bathroom some time ago, but she should’ve been back by now if that’s really all it was. I’m getting kinda worried, she just suddenly disappeared and that’s all she told me.”

“Are you sure she isn’t just taking a while?” wondered Dwyn.

“I dunno. Maybe, could be. I just have a really weird feeling that’s plaguing me.” Reese shrugged.

“Either way, we’ll help you look for her,” said Jia. “Now you’ve got me worried, too!”

Dwyn nodded in agreement. “Yeah, let’s go.”

A relieved smile softened Reese’s worried expression. “Thanks, you two.”

The three of them made their way to the rear entrance of the academy, and began searching for Umeko inside. All the while, Reese couldn’t shake the thought that she had said something wrong, something that had upset Umeko so immensely that she had felt the need to run away. Her stomach ached with worry, but she just couldn’t figure it out.

-

Lani and Adair had decided to go back inside a little while ago. They made their way back to their respective dorm rooms, and exchanged friendly goodbyes. Lani was happy she had managed to find a friend in Adair after all. She hoped that they would try to isolate themself less in the future. Her mind full of optimism, she walked up to her dorm room door.

Just as she was about to open it, however, she stopped dead in her tracks. Behind the door, she heard someone sobbing. It sounded quiet, and coarse, as though the person had been crying for quite a while now. From the voice’s pitch, she determined it could only be Umeko.

Lani took a deep breath, and knocked on the door, rather than entering right away.

“Come in,” rasped an exhausted little voice from inside.

She carefully opened the door, and went inside. Umeko was curled up on her bed, facing the wall. Occasionally, her body was shaken by a heave.

“Hello, Lani,” she sniffled unsteadily. “Please excuse the mess. I will clean this up in just a moment.”

Lani looked over at Umeko’s bedside table. Used tissues were scattered all over it, some had even fallen to the ground. “How did you know it was me?” she wondered.

“Your footsteps,” said Umeko. “I have memorized them. Reese’s and Dwyn’s, too.”

“I see.” Lani raised an eyebrow. She still stood near the door. “Can I come closer? I’ll sit down on Dwyn’s bed next to yours, if that’s okay.”

“Sure. Go ahead.” Umeko grabbed another tissue from a box next to her pillow and blew her nose.

Lani went over to Dwyn’s bed, and sat down on its side, looking at Umeko.

“What happened?” asked Lani. “If you don’t mind me asking, I mean.”

Umeko sighed deeply. Even her breath sounded shaky. “I made the foolish mistake of revealing my feelings to someone whom I naively expected to feel the same.”

Lani’s eyes widened. “Reese rejected you?!” She almost shouted, that’s how shocked she was.

“Shit, Umeko, I am so incredibly sorry to hear that. I never would’ve expected that in a million years.”

Lani sighed, and sunk her face into her hands. “Man, that really sucks. I’m sorry.”

“So it was that obvious I had feelings for her, was it..?” Umeko chuckled, but broke out into a coughing fit.

“Ugh,” she groaned. “Tastes like vomit.”

“Of course it was obvious, Umeko. I’m pretty sure every single first year knows how you feel about her.”

“Oh, that is just wonderful,” said Umeko sarcastically. “Now everyone is going to know me as the foolish idiot who fell madly in love with the girl who does not like girls.”

“But that’s just the thing, I think everyone just assumed you were already together?” Lani placed her chin in her hand. “I know I sort of did. I mean, you shared a bed last night. I know she held you, I heard you two whispering to each other. That’s not really something friends do.”

Umeko cackled pathetically. “Yes, well, I suppose to her it is.”

“What exactly even happened, anyway? What did she say to you?” wondered Lani.

“We were walking through the gardens, I decided to ask her if she would like to be my partner for the ball at the end of the year, and she just laughed at me and said that since we are girls we should go with a boy,” explained Umeko. “She even called me silly.”

Lani’s face distorted. “Oof.”

“Yes, ‘oof’ indeed. And then I just ran away, like a coward, and threw up in a bathroom stall. What was I even thinking, anyway?” Umeko was still facing the wall.

Lani scratched her chin. “But you didn’t really tell her how you feel, right? You just asked her about the ball, didn’t you?”

“Well, I suppose that is true, yes, but what difference does it make? If she does not like girls, she does not like girls. I certainly will not try to change her mind by force.” She sounded resigned. Umeko had given up.

“She didn’t say she doesn’t like girls, though,” said Lani. She pondered. “Maybe she just doesn’t know that’s an option? She grew up in an isolated little village, remember? Maybe she just thinks that’s the way it has to be? Could be that her family just kept reminding her that she’d need a husband someday, maybe that’s why she thinks like that.”

“I guess.” That’s all Umeko said. But something within her quietly sprung to life again after hearing Lani’s thoughts. Perhaps it could still work out somehow, after all?

“Well, it’s not like you can just stop feeling those feelings, can you?” Lani grinned. “Something tells me you’re never gonna stop loving her, either way - or at least as long as you’re not absolutely sure about the way she really feels.”

Umeko snortled. It sounded slimy. “You are probably right, yes.” She blew her nose again. And then, she slowly sat up in her bed, and turned around to face Lani. Her face was a mess: her eyes were red and swollen from crying, her nose was red and dry from blowing it so many times, and her lips didn’t look great, either. She had already washed off her make-up, but she hadn’t done a particularly clean job. Smudges were still left behind here and there.

Lani was caught off-guard. Umeko somehow looked even worse now than she did a few nights ago.

“Wow, you look like shit,” she chuckled. 

Umeko grinned. It was an ugly, broken grin, but a genuine one nonetheless. “I am aware. Thank you very much.”

“No problem at all,” grinned Lani. “Either way, I suggest giving it some time, and once you feel ready, just try to tell her again. And explain your feelings properly, this time; don’t just ask her to be your ball partner. Call it a hunch, but I feel like everything’s gonna turn out just fine for you two. It may just take a little while, that’s all.”

“Okay. Yes, I will do that,” nodded Umeko. She smiled warmly. “Thank you, Lani. Seriously.”

“Yeah, yeah, don’t mention it. For now, let’s get you fixed up a little, and throw these tissues away. Unless you wanna break the news right away, of course.”

“No thank you, I have taken enough emotional damage for one day,” laughed Umeko.

Umeko got out of bed, and then fell right back into it because her legs were much shakier than she had expected them to be. But she tried again, more carefully this time, and together with Lani she cleaned up all the trash she had scattered. After that, she went into the bathroom, and decided to take a shower.

As she stood there in the tub, under a rain of steaming hot water, she cleared her mind and held on to her newfound resolve. I am going to tell her, she thought. I will try again, even if it destroys me. But I must find out, no matter the cost. But not now. For now, I need to rest. That is all.

Over and over, she repeated one thought, like a mantra: Everything is going to be okay in the end.

-

A little while later, the door suddenly swung wide open.

Reese stood in the doorframe, a sense of disorientation and panic in her eyes.

“Lani!” she said. “Thank goodness you’re here! Have you seen Umeko? We’ve been looking all over for her!”

Behind her stood Jia, Dwyn, Catharine and Hae. They, too, looked quite worried.

“Shh,” said Lani, placing an index finger on her lips. She was sitting on her bed in pajamas, and pointed to her right. Reese looked to where she was pointing.

Umeko was right there in her bed, safe and soundly asleep. Reese breathed a sigh of relief.

“Is, uh.. is she okay, Lani?” she whispered.

“Yeah, don’t worry.” Lani smiled. “She just had a nasty stomach ache earlier, but she’s okay now. She was really tired though, so she just went to bed. She told me to tell you she’s sorry for just running away like that.”

“Yeah, of course, that’s no problem at all.” Reese smiled an awkward little smile, and rubbed the back of her head. “I’m just happy she’s alright.”

“Same here,” said Dwyn. “I’m glad she’s resting. Seems like she needed it, if she’s so far gone that Reese bashing the door open didn’t wake her.”

Reese chuckled. “Yeah, like a baby. Not even I could sleep through that.”

Umeko was of course only pretending to be asleep. Lani and her had agreed this would be the best course of action to spare her the trouble of explaining herself to everyone - but she was happy and relieved to find out that Reese had gone looking for her. A smile crawled upon her lips as she laid there with her eyes closed, facing the wall.

One of the onlookers wasn’t quite convinced, however. Dwyn suspected that Umeko wasn’t actually asleep. After all, she knew that she was a light sleeper, and that she would have woken up immediately upon hearing the door open. But she chose to remain silent, and to play along. Umeko probably had her reasons, she concluded. And it likely wasn’t just a stomach ache.

“Alright. Hae, Jia, let’s go back to our room. Think we’re done here for now,” said Catharine.

“Yep, you’re right,” nodded Jia. “The princess is in safe hands.”

Hae yawned. “Couldn’t agree more. Good night, guys.”

“Good night,” responded Reese.  “And thanks again.”

“No problem at all, Reese,” grinned Hae. He attempted to sound as cool as possible. “Feel free to reach out to me if you ever need help again. I’d never turn you down.”

Catharine grabbed him by the ear and dragged him away behind her. She waved and smiled awkwardly.

“Good night! See you all tomorrow!”

Jia closed the door behind them as they made their way back to their own dorm room.

“Ow, ow, owch! Let go of me already!” Hae shook himself out of Catharine’s grip. He pouted, and crossed his arms.

“What was that for?”

“Are you dense?”

Hae scoffed. “Maybe? Did I do something wrong?”

“You just tried to flirt with a girl who was so immensely worried about her quote-on-quote ‘friend’ that she sent all five of us on a wild goose chase around the entire academy only to find out she was in her own bed the entire time, Hae,” said Jia. “Maybe it’s wrong of me to assume, but I feel like you are attempting something very futile and foolish.”

“Thank you, Jia. Couldn’t have put it better myself,” sighed Catharine.

“I haven’t lost hope yet,” said Hae. “Maybe there’s still a chance for me.”

Catharine shrugged. “Sure, go ahead, keep trying. But don’t come sobbing to my shoulder when you get your heart broken.”

Hae grumbled. “Okay, okay, whatever.”

They went back into their dorm room. Adair was already waiting for them, sitting cross-legged on their bed.

“Hey, guys. Where’ve you been?” They were smiling, or at least trying their very hardest to shape something resembling a smile with their mouth.

The other three seemed almost startled. Instinctively, they assumed defensive stances.

“Who are you and what did you do to Adair?” asked Catharine.

“Relax, you three! I’m only trying to make conversation!”

Silence. Hae, Catharine and Jia looked at each other, and nodded. All three of them walked towards Adair, and embraced them in a hug. Adair seemed mildly distressed.

“H-hey! What are you doing! I’ll suffocate!”

“Welcome to the group, Adair,” said Hae.

Jia smiled. “It is nice to finally meet the real you!”

“Agreed,” added Catharine. “But drop that ridiculous smile. You absolutely don’t need to do that.”

They all laughed. “Alright, fine,” said Adair. “I’ll have to work on that, I’ll admit.”

The group spent the rest of the evening chatting. Adair told them about their conversation with Lani, and the others told Adair about their search for Umeko. They joked, and laughed, and for the first time Adair truly felt like a member of their group. Eventually, they all turned off their lights and went to sleep.

Chapter Text

As the girls left their dorm room, they suddenly realized it was Saturday.

“Wow,” said Reese. “I totally forgot. I was already wondering why there wasn’t a morning announcement.”

“Yes, that threw me for a loop as well,” agreed Umeko.

“So, what do we do today, then?” wondered Lani. She looked to Dwyn for guidance.

“Uhm, I don’t really know? What do you three usually do on weekends?”

Lani shrugged. “Go outside, I guess? I used to go for lots of walks.”

“I never really got to know weekends, as a concept,” said Reese. “To me, every day has always been a day for outdoors work.”

Dwyn, Reese and Lani all looked at Umeko. She blushed.

“I, uh. I enjoy going on shopping trips, I suppose.” Umeko averted her eyes. 

“Hm, there is a town really close to the academy, right?” Lani rubbed her chin. “Next to a river. I remember passing through it on the way here.

“Oh yes, you’re right,” nodded Dwyn. “That is Gyldenstrom, the town where a bakery burned down two nights ago.”

“Sounds inviting,” grinned Reese. “Wanna check it out, then? Not like I have any money to spend, but it’d be nice to see something besides the academy for once.”

Umeko dismissively waved her hand. “Do not worry about that, I shall pay for everything. After all, my wallet is practically bottomless.”

“You sure? Could get really expensive,” noted Lani.

“Of course I am sure. I already own so much, I believe this is the least I can do to repay you all for being such wonderful friends.”

Reese dramatically clung to Umeko. “Thank you so much, princess. I will forever be in your debt.”

Umeko grinned and blushed. “Oh, do not worry about it, fiend. Just promise me to buy yourself a new pair of boots, please.”

The tall girl looked down at her feet. She had worn the same boots for several years now, and they had grown quite tattered and bruised. Umeko’s shoes looked very recently purchased in comparison. She had several pairs lined up in the wardrobe, too.

Reese saluted. “Yes, ma’am. Maybe it’s time to part with these old things.”

After getting some breakfast in the cafeteria, the four girls stumbled into Catharine and her group in the entrance hall.

“Yo,” greeted Hae. “Where’re you four headed?”

“Gyldenstrom,” said Lani. “Wanna come along?” She looked at the others.

“Actually, I was going to spend the day in the library,” said Jia. “I thought I may as well put all this free time to some good, productive use!”

Dwyn smiled and nodded. “I was also going to do that, but then I realized they might have a bookstore there. I’d like to add a thing or two to my personal collection..” 

Jia’s eyes lit up. “Ooh, you’re right! That does sound like a much better plan! Come on everyone, let’s go grab our things!” She scurried off in the direction of the dorms.

“Well, that’s our cue,” laughed Catharine. “Be back in a bit!”

She left together with Hae and Adair, following behind Jia. 

Reese gently nudged Dwyn with her elbow and grinned. “Nice job, Dwyn. You managed to excite the other bookworm into going out.”

Dwyn chuckled. “Hey, don’t be mean. You’re a bookworm yourself, aren’t you?”

“Used to be, somewhat. But these days I prefer to just learn by doing.” Reese rubbed the back of her head. She recalled spending many nights curled up under candlelight reading every single book in her home village’s library. She had done so out of necessity - after hundreds of hours of reading she had grown quite tired of the process, and hadn’t touched a single book since.

“But who knows, maybe I’ll pick one up again someday,” she said, shrugging.

“Perhaps we can find you a nice novel or two,” smiled Dwyn.

The girls waited a while for the others to return. After a few minutes, the other group rejoined them, and they left the academy’s guarded front gate together to make their way to Gyldenstrom.

-

About half an hour later, they arrived. Various houses and stores of different heights lined its wide streets, smaller paths branched out between them here and there. Many people could be seen wandering through the streets, entering and exiting buildings. Patches of green were scattered throughout, decorated with trees and flower bushes. Water wheels rotated in the river’s flow. The quiet sound of rushing water was audible from any point in the town, in spite of the lively traffic.

“Whew, it sure is noisy here,” remarked Reese.

Umeko looked up at her. “Do you really think so? I believe this is one of the quietest towns I have ever visited.”

“Okay, city girl.” Reese grinned wide. “No need to impress me.”

“I.. I am merely stating facts,” blushed Umeko. She averted her eyes and crossed her arms.

“It has been a while since last I’ve been among so many strangers,” said Adair. “I fear we may get lost.”

“Eh, the academy’s just as crowded, really,” shrugged Catharine. “We’ll be fine, so long as we stick together.”

Jia nodded enthusiastically. “Yes! Let’s stick together, friends!”

“So where should we go first?” asked Hae.

“Let us look for a shoe store. The fiend requires new boots, urgently,” smirked Umeko.

“Yeah, you’re right. Let’s do that.” Reese lifted one foot behind her and looked at the underside of her boot. “I’m uh, pretty sure the sole’s starting to come off. May have accidentally stepped in a puddle earlier.”

Lani chuckled. “Accidentally? You went right for it, you goof. Hop, skip, and splash.”

Reese blushed. “So what if I did? Gotta have some fun in life, right?”

Umeko raised her eyebrows. “Fiend, you are twenty years old. Surely there are other ways to enjoy yourself?”

“Oh, quiet down, princess. I know you considered jumping after me. Don’t lie.”

“Pahaha!” Umeko exaggerated an obviously fake laugh. “Me? Doing something so silly? Never.”

She looked away to conceal her reddening face. Oh, darn it, she is right, she thought. I did want to jump into the puddle as well.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. Come on, now. Let’s go buy some shoes and stuff.” Reese gently grabbed Umeko by the arm and dragged her off. The others followed along.

After just a little while of searching, the group swiftly discovered a shoe store. Forty minutes or so later, they exited the store again.

Reese wiggled her feet around in her new boots. “Ugh,” she said, “I hate the feeling of new shoes. They’re so tight, and firm. Difficult to move around in.”

Umeko smiled. “Hm. I suppose that makes sense, if you only ever buy a new pair every ten years or so.” She, too, had bought herself some new shoes.

“What’d you take so long for in there anyway? I was done after like five minutes,” said Reese.

“It takes a certain eye for detail and a bit of patience to find the right shoe,” answered Umeko.

“After all, I must make sure that I can coordinate my outfits correctly.”

Reese stared at her. “But they look exactly the same as your old ones?”

Umeko scoffed. “Of course you would think so, fiend. Look.” She held one of her old shoes up next to her new ones, and pointed at the heel.

Reese lowered her gaze and squinted hard. A thin, green line coiled around the heels of her new shoes - the old ones had a white line instead. There were no other distinctions.

“Oh, come on,” groaned Reese. “You can’t be serious.”

“Oh, but I am!” said Umeko. “It makes all the difference in the world. I do not expect you to understand.”

“Girls, stop fighting, please?” interjected Lani.

“Let’s keep going.” She was also wearing a new pair of shoes. They were white, sporty looking ones. It looked like walking in them would feel like strolling on clouds. 

The others all agreed with her, and so they continued their trip through the town of Gyldenstrom. After many vigorous requests from Jia and Dwyn, they decided to head for a bookstore next.

“Hey, did any of you notice how weird some of the people in there were looking at us?” asked Catharine.

“Yeah, I noticed,” said Hae. “Like a strange kind of mistrust piercing straight through me. What was up with that?”

“Well, we are still very much witches,” said Adair. “I suppose the crest on all our clothes gives us away, to those who understand its meaning.”

The other seven looked down at their bodies. Adair was right - the crest of Nightingale Peak was immensely difficult to miss, considering it was all over their uniforms.

“There may yet be some truth to what Miss Pfenning said yesterday in history class,” sighed Adair.

“It seems as though humans really do still mistrust us after all these years, at least to some degree.”

“Eh, we’ll just have to prove them wrong,” shrugged Reese.

“That’s part of our job, I guess.”

Adair nodded. “You are correct. All we can do is our very, very best.”

They entered a bookstore. Jia and Dwyn disappeared into its depths. Reese began wandering around aimlessly, and eventually came to a halt in front of the “Young Adults” section.

The cover of one book grabbed her attention. It depicted a flying, fire-breathing dragon, ridden by a lady knight in a golden suit of armor. Enthralled, she picked it up, and began reading the text on the back cover.

“Ooh, book one of Riders of the Flame!” Dwyn’s voice startled Reese. Flustered, she hid the book behind her back, nearly dropping it in the process.

“No need to be so secretive about it, Reese,” chuckled Dwyn. She was carrying several books under her arm - particularly some about flowers and birds. “I loved those books growing up. They, uh, helped me understand a lot of things about myself.” She blushed a little.

“A-and besides that, they were also a very nice and welcome escape from everything else going on in my life at the time,” she added.

Reese took the book out from behind her back and looked at its cover again. She smiled awkwardly.

“Is this uh.. is this suitable to read, for someone who hasn’t read that much in a long time?”

Dwyn nodded enthusiastically. “Oh, absolutely. You know, I have a feeling you’ll love it.”

“If you say so.” Reese nodded at Dwyn. “Thanks, Dwyn.”

Dwyn smiled back at her. “No problem at all. Please, tell me how you liked it after you’re done!” 

Reese was just about to confirm that she would, when Jia suddenly arrived out of nowhere.

“Oh my goodness!” she exclaimed. “Riders of the Flame! That title brings back some wonderful memories indeed!”

Reese and Dwyn both laughed. The three of them began chatting. Reese received some more recommendations which Jia dutifully noted down for her on a piece of paper, and Jia and Dwyn excitedly discussed some of their favorite moments in the Riders of the Flame series. Without spoiling the experience for Reese, of course.

Umeko observed all of this quietly from the entrance of the store with a smile on her lips. Lani stood next to her.

“You sure you don’t wanna go over there and join them?” suggested Lani. “Maybe that’s another way you could get closer to her?” 

“No, this is quite alright,” said Umeko. “I am happy to see her enjoying herself. I could not really add much to their conversation either way. My parents never allowed me to read contemporary books for teenagers and young adults. The only fiction I was ever allowed to read was classic literature.”

“Oh, ouch. My condolences,” responded Lani.

Umeko shook her head. “At least my vocabulary is quite impressive as a result. And I have mastered the art of circumlocution.”

Lani raised an eyebrow. “What’s that?”

Umeko grinned. “Using many words where few would do.”

Both of them chuckled.

After browsing the store for a bit and picking up a few books, the group left the store. Upon exiting, a strange smell wafted into Reese’s nose.

She sniffed the air again, just to make sure. “Hey, is it just me or does it smell kinda burnt here..?”

The others took a deep breath as well. “You are right,” confirmed Umeko. “It does smell like something caught on fire.”

“Look!” exclaimed Hae. He pointed at a towering, black smoke plume rising above the rooftops. It looked to be about two blocks away. 

“Let’s go there, see if anyone needs help,” said Catharine, already breaking into a full sprint. Her voice was colored by a sense of urgency. “Quickly!”

Adair looked at Dwyn. “We may be able to aid the firefighting efforts with our water magic.”

Dwyn nodded. Swiftly, everyone followed behind Catharine. 

Umeko ran panting besides Reese, who was barely breaking a sweat.

“Regret your choice of footwear now, princess?” joked Reese.

“Hardly,” groaned Umeko. “I am used to sprinting with heels like these.”

“Sure sound strained, though.”

“Yes, yes. Whatever.”

For once, I wish I would have bought a sportier pair, thought Umeko.

Two minutes of running later, the group arrived at the scene. Panicked onlookers stood by, frozen in place as they watched the flames consume the butcher shop before them. Bright, orange fire poured out of the windows and doors, leaving black stains behind everywhere it touched. 

Before they could even try to help, a small group of angry townspeople approached the eight witches.

“You!” exclaimed one of them, a man with a scowl on his face.

“What are you doing, huh? Here to make things even worse, are you?!”

He stepped very close to the group, pointing his finger directly at Dwyn, just close enough to touch her chin. She could smell his breath.

Reese stepped in front of her, holding out an arm to guard her. “Leave her alone,” she said, calmly.

“We’re only here to help. We can probably put the fire out if we just work together.”

The man scoffed. “You damned witches started this fire in the first place! Like hell am I gonna let you get in there and destroy something else too while you’re at it!” Though he was shorter than Reese, he stepped up to her and angrily pointed at her chest as he made his accusations.

“Yeah!” exclaimed another voice from behind him. It belonged to a middle-aged woman who looked just as angry as him. “We saw one wearing a hooded cloak fleeing the scene just after setting the shop on fire. They had your accursed academy’s emblem stitched across the back.”

Reese’s ears perked up at the mention of the mysterious robed figure. Could it be..?

The woman and several other townspeople ganged up on the small group of witches, hurling accusations and curses. Not even Reese could hold them back - slowly, they were pushed back, as the angry words hailed down on them. Some even tossed pebbles and small rocks at them.

Suddenly, a blast of smoke scattered a dense, black cloud around them.

“What’s going on?” coughed one member of the angry mob. “I can’t see a thing!”

Something appeared between the two groups. It was human-sized - but it appeared to have a set of large wings. As it spread them open, a faint, warm light emanated from within them. And moments later, the smoke dissipated, as it was blown away by thousands of tiny wings. An uncountable amount of black moths suddenly swirled around the figure, then scattered. 

And in the center of it all stood Erys Xanthou, posing dramatically and grinning at the group of witches staring at her with nothing short of bewilderment in their eyes. The moths immediately went after the mob of angry townspeople.

“Aah! What the hell are these things? Get them off!” They wildly flailed their arms around and ran in circles, to no avail. The moths just wouldn’t leave them alone.

“Your eyes do not deceive you, o children of light. It is I; the Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou!”

A young man with dark, braided hair appeared from behind the cover of her enormous moth-like cloak. White cotton gloves flashed on his hands, holding tiny spherical smoke bombs between his fingers.

He grinned, and bowed. “And the Fantastic Joko Permana also decided to tag along!”

Joko flicked his wrists, and the smoke bombs somehow turned into playing cards. 

Jia was fascinated. “How did you–”

“Sh, no time to explain. We must hurry.” said Joko. 

“Follow us, while they are still distracted!” Him and Erys took the lead and sprinted ahead down a narrow alleyway between two buildings. The rest of the group followed along, still baffled.

Suddenly, the entire alley was brightly lit for a fraction of a second. Half a blink later, a deafening crashing noise rang out behind them.

Umeko flinched. “What was that?!”

“It sounds like Miss Carnell has finally arrived,” said Joko. 

Erys nodded, and opened her wings again. The moths were immediately drawn to the small lamps within, and returned back into her cloak. A cloud of moth dust puffed out when she closed it.

Hae tilted his head. “Huh? Why’s the secretary here?”

Erys crossed her arms and stood proudly. “The great vice-president of our grand school of wisdom has tasked the Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou with the duty of securing the town. In her humble ways, she has allowed a fellow student of the arts to follow along.”

Hae tilted his head in the other direction. “Huh?”

Joko smiled. “Miss Carnell was notified of the fire, and we were the first two students she happened to come across. So, she sent us ahead, to assess the situation, assuring us that she would follow closely behind.”

Hae nodded. “Ah. I see.”

“Doesn’t really explain the loud noise though,” said Catharine.

“Yeah, it sounded like a bolt of lightning just crashed down behind us,” agreed Lani.

Joko shrugged. “Well, she did inform us that she would make a rather ‘flashy’ entrance, and that we should move everyone out of the way as swiftly as possible. I suppose that was that.”

Dwyn peeked around the corner, down the alleyway. Beyond, she could see the small town square where they had stood before. The mob looked less angry now, and more intimidated. Before them stood Miss Carnell. A bit of smoke still lingered where her lightning had struck.

“Everyone, look!” she said, gesturing a beckoning motion towards the others.

The other witches did as she suggested, and joined her at the corner, staring down the alleyway.

Miss Carnell raised both of her arms, summoning an enormous rain cloud above the burning building. Water rushed down from above until not even embers remained. She snapped, and the cloud disappeared.

The secretary placed both of her hands on her hips. Her jet-black hair, usually neatly tied, swayed open in the breeze. Sunlight bounced off her glasses. Though her surroundings were drenched from the rain, there was not a single drop of water on them. Two of the academy’s tower guards stood beside her, Devilbanes in hand.

“Good day, people of Gyldenstrom. Could somebody please explain to me what is going on?”

“T-the butcher shop caught on fire,” stuttered one of the townspeople in the back.

“Yes, I saw that,” nodded Miss Carnell. “That problem is now dealt with, I believe. I am sorry for your loss. We will message the capital right away so that you may receive the required resources to build a new one.”

“Screw building a new one!” yelled the man who had pointed at Dwyn earlier.

“Your academy brats are the ones who set the place on fire! Why don’t you build us a new one?”

Miss Carnell raised her eyebrows. “Really? Do you have any evidence to prove that claim?”

“Saw a robed figure earlier, with your damned crest on the back, hurrying away from the scene. Was easy enough to figure that one out,” scoffed the man. “Damned chaos-bringers, you.”

The secretary looked at the guard to her left. “Rooke, examine the surroundings. Leave no stone unturned.”

“Yes, ma’am.” He bowed, and darted away like the wind, scanning the blocks around the remains of the shop.

A few moments later, he returned, a large piece of fabric in his hand.

“I believe this may be it, ma’am,” he said, and handed it to Miss Carnell.

She opened it up, revealing the shape of a hooded cloak bearing the academy’s crest.

Miss Carnell adjusted her glasses, and furled her brows. “It seems you are correct, sir. That is indeed one of ours.”

The man in front of her grinned. “Ha! Told you so, witch! Now will you build us a new butcher shop?”

“Of course, sir.” She bowed. “We will dispatch a construction unit as soon as we can, and you will have a new shop very soon. On behalf of Nightingale Peak Academy, I apologize for this terrible inconvenience.”

“And find the one who did it, too!” He raised a fist to the sky. “Make sure they pay the proper price, for abusing their powers like that.”

“Naturally. We shall.”

Something about this seems off, she thought. I’ll see what Alaynah thinks about this.

She looked to her left and right. “Rooke, Bishopp. Let us take our leave for now.”

“Yes, ma’am,” they echoed. Rooke became the wind once more. Bishopp evaporated into a cloud of steam. And Miss Carnell disappeared last, taken away by another blinding bolt of lightning. 

The young witches in the narrow alleyway turned around and faced each other. Stares of confusion passed around between them.

“One of us did this?” wondered Jia. She seemed disappointed. “Really? How horrible..”

Hae nodded. “Could only have been a fire magic user, right? Narrows it down a bit.”

“Did you forget about fusion? Could’ve been anyone,” shrugged Catharine.

“And it likely is not just limited to our year’s twenty-four students, either. It could have been anyone attending the academy,” added Adair.

“So, in short, it’s impossible to figure out, right?” said Reese.

“We should probably just let the staff do their job, let them do the investigating.”

“You strike me as an adventurous type, dear lady,” remarked Joko, holding his chin in his gloved hand.

“Is there a reason for your cautiousness?”

Reese crossed her arms. “Gut feeling.”

Umeko suddenly remembered the story Reese had told her and the others about her father’s death. Concerned, she looked up at Reese.

“Hey, do you think–” 

Before she could finish her sentence, Reese shook her head and interrupted her.

“Can’t tell, no idea. The robe thing is probably just a coincidence anyway.”

“The what?” asked Catharine, confused.

“EEK! GHOST!”

Their exchange was interrupted by a high-pitched shriek from Jia. She was shaking, and pointing down the alley behind them.

“C-careful when you turn around, guys,” she shuddered, chewing on the fingernails of her other hand.

“Th-there’s a ghost right behind you.”

Everyone else turned around. A ghastly figure emerged from the shadows, arms outstretched.

The witches panicked. Some of them went into a defensive stance, others just yelled. Hae hid behind Catharine. Dwyn turned into a protective human barrier in front of Jia. Umeko jumped into Reese’s arms like a cat, and she instinctively caught her.

Lani squinted her eyes, and sighed. “Calm down, everyone. It’s just another student.”

As the figure stepped into the more well-lit area of the alley, it revealed itself as a girl with long, black hair that faded into white near the ends. Sunlight reflected off the sun pendant dangling from her choker, and made her hazel eyes seem golden.

She held her hands up in the air. “Ahh, I come in peace! I didn’t mean to scare you all! I’m so sorry!”

Lani recognized her immediately. “Raelynn Sixsmith. What are you doing here?”

Raelynn’s jaw dropped. “Wow, you remembered my full name? I’ll remember that you remembered!”

“Sure, yeah, fine.” Lani tilted her head. “So, what’s a pretty girl like you doing in a back alley like this?”

“Hiding from the townspeople,” she responded. “Like the rest of you, I presume?”

With her pretty eyes, she looked past Lani, into the other students’ faces. They still looked a little shocked from before, and swiftly returned to their previous positions. Umeko patted her dress after being set back down on the ground, her face colored a bright shade of pink. Reese grinned at her, but she tried her best to avoid eye contact.

Erys decided to take charge and respond. “Yes, o magnificent winter blossom. The Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou and her humble assistant guided this group here to safety, under the watchful gaze of the Grand, Wise Presence.”

Raelynn nodded enthusiastically, with a kind and gentle smile on her lips. “Mhm, good, very good! You did well, o Great Erys!”

Erys’ eyes widened. She blushed, and pulled her hood over her head. She crossed her arms, and turned a little to the side.

“Great and Enigmatic,” she mumbled. Joko patted her shoulder.

“Ah! I almost forgot!” exclaimed Raelynn. She floatily waltzed past Lani, and placed herself in the center of the group.

“Has anyone seen a boy with blue hair around here recently? Around yea tall?” She raised one hand slightly above her head.

The witches all looked at each other. Then, they collectively shook their heads.

“Aw, shucks.” Raelynn’s shoulders drooped. “You see, I’m looking for my group member, Lupe de la Fuente. I hope he is alright, I haven’t seen him since the fire started. We suddenly got separated.”

“We’ll help you look for him,” said Dwyn.

Huh, thought Lani. Strange how she said that with no hesitation at all.

“Really?” Raelynn’s eyes lit up. She hopped over to Dwyn, and took her hands in her own.

“Thank you thank you thank you!”

Dwyn blushed. The girl was directly in front of her, their noses almost touching. Her hands were the softest she had ever touched in her entire life. It felt like she was touching silk rather than skin.

“O-of course. We are all supposed to help each other out, after all,” stumbled Dwyn.

Lani wedged herself between them. “Hold on,” she said.

“Are the others okay with this? You can’t just decide for the whole group, Dwyn.”

“Oh. Y-you’re right, I’m sorry.” Dwyn looked embarrassed.

“It’s okay with me,” said Catharine. “Unless you all wanna do some more shopping, I dunno what else to do in this town, really. Might as well help her while we’re here, I guess.”

The others silently agreed. Lani sighed, and shrugged. 

“Well, alright then. Guess we’re helping you out. Mind taking us to the last place you saw him?”

“Of course, ma’am!” Raelynn put on a serious face and saluted. She went to the front of the group, and they wandered out of the alley. Lani and Dwyn remained together at the very back of their eleven-headed formation.

“What was that about?” asked Dwyn.

“What was what about?” responded Lani.

“You know, the whole thing with Raelynn,” said Dwyn.

“Why were you so confrontative just now?”

Lani put her hands into her jacket’s pockets. “I dunno. Something about her irks me.”

“Yes, you already mentioned that at the entrance ceremony,” remarked Dwyn.

“But why? She was so nice and cheerful just now!”

Something in Lani clicked, and turned. “Don’t you think you might be a little biased ‘cause she damn near smooched you just a minute ago?”

“T-that has nothing to do with it,” stuttered Dwyn.

“Goodness, what is it with you? It’s like you have a personal grudge against her or something. Do you know her personally?” She sounded a little annoyed at this point.

Lani avoided eye contact and bit her lip. There goes my damned loud mouth again.

“Just think it’s strange how she just appeared in the alley all of a sudden, very recently after a fire-using witch fled a scene of arson and left a cloak from our academy behind.”

Dwyn scoffed. “So she’s the culprit now? Is that it, Miss Detective? Just so you know, there was another entrance leading into the alley where we were standing. Which you would have noticed if you had paid attention.”

“Whatever,” said Lani, still looking away from her. She didn’t know what else to say.

“Unbelievable.” Dwyn shook her head and hurried away, closer to the front of the formation.

Lani pulled the hood of her bomber jacket over her head, and stayed at the back.

Yeah, unbelievable, she thought.

I’m unbelievably stupid.

-

Alaynah Adagnitio stood before the enormous window in her office, observing the outside, when she felt a pleasant, familiar tingle on the back of her neck.

“Come in, Eleanor,” she said. “No need to knock, I’m not doing anything.”

Miss Carnell entered the office, and locked the door behind her.

“Anything new to report from Gyldenstrom?”

“Yes, ma’am,” nodded Miss Carnell. “A butcher–”

“No need for formalities.” Miss Adagnitio smiled warmly with her eyes closed.

“You’re at home here, you know.”

“O-oh. Of course,” responded Miss Carnell. “Alaynah.”

Alaynah pointed at one of the chairs besides the table by the window, offering it to Eleanor. She took off her jacket, hung it on a coat rack next to the door, and then sat down as instructed. Alaynah sat down on the other side, facing her.

Alaynah tilted her head slightly to the left. “Tea?” 

“Sure.” Eleanor was once again surprised at her superior’s incredible calmness and poise. She was pretty sure she had never seen her nervous or stressed before, and they had been working together for quite some time now.

After getting the pot and cups and going through her usual tea-making routine - she never owned any store-bought tea to begin with - the rector and her secretary sat facing each other once again.

“So, where were we, Eleanor?”

“The dark smoke that was reported to us originated from a butcher shop. Unfortunately, it was already completely burnt when I arrived. I extinguished the fire, but the inside of the shop is ruined, so it will have to be repaired.”

Alaynah raised an eyebrow. “Was it called ‘The Leaping Hog’ by any chance?”

“I, uh.” Eleanor was caught off-guard. “Yes? I suppose it was. I do believe I remember seeing that name.”

The rector slumped in her chair. “Aww. I quite liked that one, I always bought my ham there. Locally sourced meat is just better than anything they sell in the capital or anywhere else.”

“.. Your ham?” wondered Eleanor.

“Yes, my ham. I used to order from them in bulk, even. Is that so strange?”

Eleanor recalled her last routine inspection of the walk-in freezer in the kitchen.

Yes, she thought. There seemed to be quite a lot of ham in there.

The secretary shook herself out of it. She needed to get back on topic.

“No, no it’s not strange at all. Either way, we are going to dispatch a construction unit, so it will be repaired in no time.”

Alaynah took a sip of her tea, and gazed out of the window. “I take it there was evidence that one of our students committed the crime near the scene again, then?”

“Yes,” said Eleanor. “Just like the fire two nights ago, a hooded cloak bearing our academy’s crest was found near the building. A townsperson also reported seeing someone wearing this cloak fleeing the scene, but they could provide no further details.”

The rector scratched her chin. “Curious.”

“Curious indeed,” agreed Eleanor.

“Has the investigation on the other cloak turned up any results so far?” asked Alaynah.

“Yes,” said the secretary. “The student whom the cloak was registered to was nowhere to be found. It was a female third year student, Regina Thawn. Her roommates were also asked about her whereabouts, to no avail.”

“So, in other words, she’s gone missing?”

Eleanor nodded. “It would certainly seem that way, yes. Perhaps another rogue, it happens from time to time. We’ll have to find her, and bring her to justice–”

Alaynah interrupted her, shaking her head. “No, Eleanor. This isn’t that. Rogues don’t run around proudly displaying our crest. A rogue also wouldn’t leave the ID tag on their academy-issued clothes intact. Besides, Regina was a good kid, she came here a lot to talk to me during her first year at Nightingale Peak.”

“Are you suggesting Miss Thawn was framed?”

“I am suggesting that whoever left these clothes behind wanted us to find them, and also wanted the academy to be connected to these crimes somehow.”

“But why?” Eleanor pondered several options, and arrived at the only conclusion logical to her. “Do you think some humans may be trying to shine a bad light on us, and stir up some trouble?”

“Perhaps,” shrugged Alaynah. “Though I believe we would have found them already, if the perpetrator, or perpetrators, were human.”

Eleanor’s eyes widened. A terrible, nauseating chill ran down her spine, penetrating her bones to the marrow. She gulped.

“You.. you don’t think..?”

“I think,” rasped Alaynah, calmly, “that there is a chance that they may have returned once again, yes.”

The secretary gripped the table, as though she needed to anchor herself to reality somehow.

“I see,” she said. Her blank eyes stared directly through Alaynah.

With immense care, Alaynah placed both of her hands on top of Eleanor’s, snapping her back out of it immediately. The first thing she saw when she came to was her superior’s gentle smile.

“Not to worry, dear Eleanor. I may very well be mistaken. They haven’t been seen in many years, and have faded into obscurity. But if push comes to shove, I’ll protect this academy and everyone in it with my life. There is nothing for you to worry about.”

Eleanor was entranced by the rector’s calm, light blue eyes. The very essence of serenity reflected within them. She felt reassured; a wave of comfort washed over her, pushing her worries far off into the distance.

“Alright. Thank you, Alaynah.”

“That’s quite alright,” responded Alaynah. “Thank you for all your hard work, Eleanor.”

The secretary finally realized the hands on top of her own. She swiftly withdrew them from the table, and her face took on a light shade of red.

“O-of course! I mean, that’s what I’m here for, after all. To do work, for you.”

Alaynah chuckled. “Naturally. So, would you mind doing a little more work and finding out more about Regina Thawn and her current whereabouts, if possible? And about the owner of the more recent cloak as well, of course.”

“Right away, ma’am!” Slightly embarrassed, Eleanor got up from her chair, bowed, and made her way to the door. She swiftly put on her jacket, and placed her hand on the key.

“Oh, and one more thing, Eleanor.”

Eleanor looked back at Alaynah. “Yes?”

The rector smiled at her from the other side of the room. “Please keep all of this, all our discussions and all your findings, a secret for now. Okay? It wouldn’t do, to make everyone anxious over nothing, I think.”

The secretary nodded. “Yes, ma’am, of course. I will keep this to myself until we know more.”

“Good, thank you.” Alaynah grinned. “And also, don’t call me ‘ma’am’, alright?”

Eleanor smiled back at her. “Okay, Alaynah!”

“Wonderful! Now shoo, be on your way. And make sure to get some rest, too. I know you’ve been skipping sleep lately.”

“Really? Is it that obvious?”

“Yes, I’d certainly say so,” smirked Alaynah. “You’re wearing your blouse inside out.”

Eleanor looked down on herself. She raised both of her eyebrows, and scoffed. “Oh, my. You are right. Maybe I do need some rest.”

The rector chuckled, and nodded. “Mhm. Take care, Eleanor.”

“You too, Alaynah.”

Eleanor unlocked the door, and left the room. Hasty footsteps could be heard from behind the door as she hurried to her room to fix her blouse.

Once she was sure she wasn’t going to barge back into the room again, Alaynah’s facade immediately crumbled. The hand she was holding her teacup with began to tremble. She shook so much that some of her tea spilled over the rim of the cup, onto the table below it. Careful not to shatter it, she set the cup back down on the table, and vaporized the liquid on the table’s surface so it wouldn’t leave a stain.

Her heart was racing, beating out of her chest. Cold sweat covered her entire back. She felt as though she urgently needed to lie down. And so, she laid down on the ground, and stared at the ceiling. Something boundless and ancient stared back at her, judging her every thought.

“Oh, will you stop it already,” she whimpered. She covered her eyes, but it didn’t help. It remained visible even from behind closed eyelids.

“Shut up, and let me rest just a little.” Tears welled up in her eyes, a lump formed in her throat.

“It probably is nothing, anyway. It’s been nothing, many times before. Right?”

There was no response. Silently, the presence loomed above her, black dread seeping out from within.

“Yes, it’s just nothing again. It has to be. I’m sure of it.” The corners of her mouth twitched nervously.

Tired of the presence, she turned around to face the door instead, her eyes still closed. But it made no difference. From within distant, eternal fog, another emerged.

Furious, she bit down hard on her lower lip. Blood ran down her chin, and fell onto the wooden floorboards. The ticking of the clock above her office’s door made her want to tear her own hair out. All the while, her heart was still racing, and she felt faint.

As she laid there, frustrated and terrified, her face covered in tears and blood, a single thought remained in her mind:

I pray that my life will be enough to protect this place.

-

Raelynn hummed a merry little tune as she led the group of ten behind her through the streets of Gyldenstrom in search of Lupe. 

“Hey, uhm, you sure we’re gonna find him?” asked Reese.

“We’ve been just about everywhere at this point. He could’ve just gone back to the academy or something, you know.”

“Yeah, and also my feet hurt,” added Hae. Catharine elbowed him in response.

“Ah, no, Lupe would never just leave me behind like that,” chuckled Raelynn. “I am certain!”

Reese is right, thought Lani, still consumed by bad feelings about her conversation with Dwyn earlier. This is getting ridiculous. But I’m done speaking up for today - someone else can do it if they want to, I’m sure.

Suddenly, Dwyn stepped up to the front of the group.

“I think everyone is quite tired of walking by now,” she said.

“Perhaps we should just return to Nightingale Peak - I’m sure he will turn up eventually.”

“But won’t he feel bad when he finds out I left him behind?”

Dwyn smiled reassuringly. “No, I wouldn’t worry about that. I’m sure he will understand if you explain it to him.”

Lani raised both of her eyebrows. Huh, she thought.

Didn’t see that one coming.

“Hmm.” Raelynn pondered for a moment, an index finger resting on her chin.

“Okay! Sure, good point. Thank you, Dwyn!” She smiled.

“Seems as though the sun is just about ready to set, anyway.”

The group looked at the sky. Sure enough, it was slowly beginning to turn orange near the horizon. They had completely lost track of time, and had stopped at many shops along the way in search of Lupe.

“Let us leave before the shadows of night consume us,” said Erys. Everyone turned around to look at her.

“Yes, not to worry, mortals. The Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou will protect you from them, of course.”

Raelynn bowed before her. “Thank you, o Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou. We humbly accept your generous offer of protection.”

“You are welcome, o magnificent winter blossom.” Erys bowed back, then swiftly moved over to Joko’s side.

“She just used the full title,” she whispered, barely able to contain the excitement in her voice.

“I know,” grinned Joko. “I heard.”

The group initiated their migration back to the academy. Dwyn decided to join Lani at the back.

“Hey,” she said.

“Hello,” responded Lani.

They avoided looking at each other. For a few moments, they were completely silent, trying to find the right words to say next. A little while of awkward silence later, they simultaneously turned their faces towards each other, and began speaking.

“Look, I’m sorry,” they both said at the same time.

They blushed, and chuckled. Lani rubbed the side of her head.

“Sorry I was so, uh, accusive earlier. Guess I just grew up distrusting people a lot. I’ll try to be better, I promise,” she said.

“And I’m sorry for being so excessively defensive,” responded Dwyn.

“I didn’t mean to lash out at you like that. I don’t know what came over me back there. I apologize.”

She smiled. “And besides, it seems like you had the right idea anyway - she zig-zagged us all across town for hours with nothing to show for it. I’m beginning to think she just wanted someone around to carry her shopping bags.”

Lani grinned. “Yeah, something like that, probably.”

“So, uhm.. friends?” Dwyn tilted her head.

Lani nodded. “Mhm! Friends.” She held her fist out, and Dwyn bumped it with her own.

Both of them felt relieved, and warm inside. They spent the entire rest of the way back side by side, chatting and laughing the whole time.

-

Lupe rushed up the dormitory stairs with a racing heart.

I can’t believe I lost her, he thought. How could we get split up like that? And at such an awful time, too..

After he had lost sight of her, he had spent the entire day looking for Raelynn in Gyldenstrom. But he just couldn’t find her anywhere, no matter how hard he tried. And so, he had eventually decided to just return to the academy, hoping to find her there instead.

The boy frowned. I hope she’s okay.

When he was almost in front of his group’s dorm room door, he faintly heard a voice from behind it, and stopped to listen. The gentle, high voice he heard could belong to no-one but Raelynn, he realized. He wondered who she was talking to; she spoke for quite a while, but nobody ever responded.

A few moments later, he finally decided to open the door - but not without knocking first. A strange sound reached his ears from inside. It only lasted a second, but it sounded like the flapping of wings. Like a bird taking flight, he realized.

“Come in,” said Raelynn in her usual cheery tone of voice.

Lupe opened the door and entered the room. “Oh, thank heavens, you’re here. I was worried something had happened to you..”

Raelynn sat on her bed by the window. It was all the way open, and a cool evening breeze filled the room.

“I was worried about you, too,” she said.

“We looked all over town for you!”

“Oh, uh.. ‘we’?” wondered Lupe.

Raelynn nodded, a concerned expression on her face. “Yes, I ran into a whole bunch of other students, and we decided to group up to search for you! Where were you?”

“Huh, I did the same thing, I ran around Gyldenstrom the whole day looking for you.”

Lupe rubbed the back of his head. “Must’ve just barely missed each other, I guess? Either way, I’m just glad to see you’re okay, Raelynn.”

“Glad to see you’re safe as well, Lupe.” Raelynn smiled, and tilted her head just a little.

Her smile warmed Lupe’s heart. He couldn’t help but smile back. And hearing her say his name like that, he couldn’t help but blush, either.

He attempted to change the topic. “A-anyway, who were you talking to? A bird?”

The girl chuckled, and nodded again. “As a matter of fact, yes I was! A little one just landed on the windowsill here a little while ago, I suppose it just wanted to be around someone for a little while.”

She smiled, and looked at the windowsill, where only a feather remained as proof. Then, she put one hand in front of her mouth, and looked back at Lupe.

“Oh, I am sorry! I hope you don’t think I’m out of my mind, speaking to an animal that cannot speak back..”

Lupe shook his head. “No, no! Not at all! In fact, I think that’s very precious of you.”

Yeah, almost like a fairytale princess, actually, he mused in his mind.

“Really? In that case, I am glad! I think the bird would have liked your company, too!” said Raelynn.

“I’m sorry for scaring it away like that,” said Lupe. “If I’d known, I’d have knocked more cautiously.”

“Do not worry about that, Lupe! I’m sure it will return someday. And maybe you’ll be here to see it then!” chuckled the girl.

“I’ll make sure of it!” responded the boy. He was enchanted by her beauty, and her nature.

I’ll ask her, he thought. I’ll just ask her if she wants to be my partner for the ball, right now. What’s the worst that could happen, anyway?

Just as he was about to open his mouth again, the door swung open. The other two members of their group clumsily made their way through the doorframe. Beau was leaning on Aoi - he only looked half-conscious.

He raised his head. His drowsy eyes darted between Lupe and Raelynn, and he smirked.

“Hey there, lovebirds,” he hiccuped. “Long time no see.”

His head immediately dropped down again. Lupe’s face turned crimson red.

“Don’t mind him. He just had a few too many ales, ‘cause he didn’t wanna listen to me when I told him to leave it be for the night,” said Aoi, embarrassed.

“Isn’t that right, Beau?”

“Yuuuuuup,” moaned Beau. “That’s a thing that happened. Hehe.”

He looked up at his boyfriend, extremely smitten.

“Say, pretty boy, why don’t you get us both to bed, hmm? If you have the strength to talk like that you can carry me, too.”

Aoi rolled his eyes, and blushed. He picked Beau up, and carried him to bed, gently setting him down on it. Beau caressed his face with one hand as he laid there, his limbs spread out in every direction.

“That’s my man,” he mumbled, before promptly falling asleep.

Aoi carefully pulled out the blanket from underneath Beau, and covered him with it. He took off his shoes as well, and placed them on the shoe rack. Lastly, he lovingly kissed him on the forehead. All the while, Raelynn and Lupe watched in silent awe, feeling as though they were intruders in their own dorm room. It felt like they really shouldn’t be watching at all, but their showcase of affection and care was nearly impossible to look away from.

Without turning around to face them, Aoi cleared his throat. “I, uh. I’ll go get changed and brush my teeth. And all that.”

“Yes, by all means,” said Raelynn.

“Go ahead, dude,” agreed Lupe.

And with that, Aoi swiftly disappeared into the bathroom. Lupe and Raelynn looked at each other, then away again, and remained silent until Aoi returned. And then, they too got ready for bed, and prepared to go to sleep.

Another time, thought Lupe.

There’ll be another chance, for sure.

Chapter Text

“Mom! Big bro! Sis!”

The child cried out desperately as they watched the pillars of their home turn to ash. Demons swarmed the building as it was consumed by flames. Their father held on to them, pulling them further and further away from danger as they writhed and struggled, desperately trying to do anything to save them.

From within the fire, their family reached out, begging to be rescued. Mother, sister and brother.

“Eve!” they all yelled, as their voices distorted, and blurred into one.

“EVE! WAKE UP!”

Eve Adams woke up screaming. By the time they realized it was only a dream, they were already sitting up, their fingers gripping their blanket so hard they cramped up. They released the grip of one of their aching hands, and touched it to their face over wide open eyes.

You’re alive. You’re here. It cannot be undone, they thought, over and over again.

It cannot be undone.

Suddenly, they realized they were being watched. Near the end of the bed, a humanoid figure sat on the blanket in the gloom of the dimmed dorm room.

Eve’s instincts took hold of them. Instantaneously, they jumped out of bed, and leapt at the figure. It dodged, and backed away to the door. But Eve was faster, and they wouldn’t let it get away so easily.

They gripped the figure by the throat and shoved it against the wall. Adrenaline blurred out everything as they squeezed while the figure struggled to reach for something. And suddenly, the lights turned on.

“Eve!! Eve, it’s just me, let me down!” gasped a small voice with barely enough breath to speak.

Eve’s eyes adjusted to the brightness, and they realized whom they were choking. Olivia Qualls was right in front of them, pinned against the wall several centimeters off the ground, a look of fear and confusion in her eyes.

Shocked, Eve let go of her. The girl dropped to the ground, and landed on her behind. But she quickly got back up on her feet. The fear in her eyes had changed into concern by now.

“Are you okay, Eve?” she asked, her voice still hoarse from being choked. Red marks remained on her skin where Eve’s hand had been.

Eve was confused. “You’re asking me that? I just choked the life out of you.”

They looked down to the ground, embarrassed and ashamed. “I’m so sorry.”

Olivia dismissively waved her hands. “No, no, I’m sorry for waking you up like that! Should’ve been more careful, that was on me. I just want to know if you’re alright.”

Eve breathed a sigh of relief. “Alright. Yeah, I’m okay. Just had another crappy dream. That’s been happening a lot recently.”

“That’s what I thought, yeah,” nodded Olivia. “Bad memories again?”

Eve nodded, and remained silent.

“Okay. I’m sorry,” said Olivia. The camera dangling from her neck grabbed Eve’s attention.

“It’s okay. What’d you wake me for, anyway?” they wondered.

“Oh!” Olivia’s face immediately lit up, and she fidgeted with her camera.

“I asked all the first years if they wanna take a picture together! I wanted to let you rest some more, so I decided to come ask you last. Do you wanna join us?”

Eve smiled. “Sure, I do. What time is it, anyway?”

“Like two-ish in the afternoon, right now? It’s been gray and rainy outside all day, so it’s still kinda dark.”

Eve turned around, and looked at the window. Only a very small amount of light poured in from the outside and made its way past the thick curtains.

“Heavens, I slept that long? Why’d no-one wake me earlier - Erys, or Qar?”

“They were just concerned, I guess,” said Olivia. “Seemed like you slept pretty bad last night, so they wanted you to get some more rest.”

“That’s sweet of them,” grinned Eve.

“Right?” smiled Olivia.

Eve walked over the window and pulled the curtains aside.

“I’m gonna freshen up a little and get dressed. Where should I meet you all?”

“Downstairs, in the entrance hall!” The girl’s expression conveyed great enthusiasm, and a sense of pride.

“I set up my camera stand so that we can take a nice photo together underneath the big chandelier.”

“Got it, I’ll be under the chandelier in like fifteen minutes, then,” nodded Eve as they walked over to the bathroom door.

“Oh, one more thing!” interjected Olivia.

“What, uh, should we call you today?”

Eve looked back at her, and pondered that question for a moment.

“Hmm. ‘Him’, I think,” he said. “That sounds good to me. Thank you.”

Olivia saluted and grinned. “Aye-aye, sir.”

Eve briefly saluted back, chuckled, and disappeared into the bathroom.

After he was done, he swiftly made his way downstairs. All twenty-three of the other students were there, and Olivia was already setting up her camera, and rigging it with a long shutter release cable so that she could be in the picture with everyone else.

As soon as he arrived in the entrance hall, he was immediately greeted by Qar and Erys, his other two group members. They were standing next to Joko, Fhani, Reiko and Gunhild - their two groups had grown quite close and friendly with each other, mainly due to the strange sibling-like bond between Joko and Erys. They had just sort of dragged their group members along with them, and it had worked out quite well for everyone.

“Ahh, there’s our girl! C’mere!” Qar gave Eve a big hug.

Eve’s slightly muffled speech sounded out from between Qar’s huge arms. “Boy, actually.”

“Oh, sorry! Boy it is!

The towering yet gentle Qar Sharawi smiled and nodded, releasing Eve from his mildly suffocating hug.

“Thanks, Qar,” smiled Eve.

“We have been awaiting your arrival. We feared that you might not join us in this beautiful ceremony of immortalization,” spoke Erys.

“It is not like the Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou requires any help with immortality, of course,” she continued.

“But she would indeed very much like to own a photograph of herself and all her mortal comrades.”

“Yes, of course,” nodded Eve. “I feel the same way. Would be nice to have something to remember all this by, one day. Maybe we could even take another picture when we graduate?”

“Oh, I’m sure Olivia would love that idea,” said Qar. “You should suggest it to her!”

“Eh, don’t need to tell her, I think. I’m sure she already has a million ideas for other group photos, so I doubt we’ll be short of those by the time we’re done here,” laughed Eve.

“Okay, everyone! I’m ready whenever you are!” exclaimed Olivia. “Give me a thumbs-up, or something!”

Everyone gave her the requested signal, and she scurried back to the group.

“Alright! Get into position, and smile for the camera!”

Qar laid his left arm around her and Eve, and Erys struck a dramatic little pose.

Alicia, Asterios, Orla and Louisa stood stiffly next to each other, without emoting. Only Asterios seemed vaguely happy to be there, and Orla felt entirely out of place.

Catharine and Jia lifted Hae up, and he posed on their hands, laying sideways and throwing a peace sign. Adair smiled their very best smile.

Beau and Aoi clung to each other like magnets, and Raelynn and Lupe stood awkwardly side by side. Not too close, but also not too far apart. Lupe briefly considered reaching for her hand, but decided to leave it be.

Fhani gripped the bicep of Qar’s right arm and grinned. Joko dramatically flashed two fans made of cards, and Reiko stood underneath her black umbrella. Gunhild glanced over at Eve, wishing to find some way to connect to him.

Reese held Umeko up like a princess once more, and grinned into the camera. Umeko had initially pretended to be against this idea, of course, but had dropped the act rather quickly. Now she sat in Reese’s arms, smiling and blushing, very much content. Lani and Dwyn stood beside them, arm in arm. Their heads were tilted, and touched each other. Both of them looked immensely happy.

“Three, two, one.. say cheese!” said Olivia.

“Cheese!” responded the entire group as one.

She clicked the shutter, and the camera’s flash went off.

-

“Oh, so that’s how it is! What curious little creatures,” giggled Jia.

She sat on the ground in the library, right next to Dwyn. They sat with their backs against the wall in a quiet corner, their shoulders touching.

“They are curious indeed,” said Dwyn.

“And in spite of everything, they’re still mammals, did you know that?”

“No way,” gasped Jia.

“Yes way,” chuckled Dwyn.

“Echidna are the same way, by the way.”

“You’re kidding! They lay eggs, too?”

Dwyn grinned. “Yep. And their young are called puggles.”

“Oh my goodness.” The expression on Jia’s face could hardly be described with words - but it was certainly one of deep, genuine amazement. Somehow, it looked like she was about to cry.

“Puggles..” she repeated, staring up at the ceiling. A moment of silent admiration later, she looked back down at Dwyn with a smile on her face.

“Thank you, Dwyn. That was very insightful. I will think about all this for the next week or two, at least.”

Dwyn laughed. “You’re welcome.”

“But beware: I may start calling you puggle,” remarked Jia.

“Do I have puggle-like qualities?” wondered Dwyn.

Jia smirked. “Perhaps you do!”

“All right. Sure, that’s fine by me.” Dwyn blushed, and smiled.

Both of them held books in their hands, though they were closed at the moment. Dwyn immensely appreciated the intimacy they shared, knowing fully well that they could never be anything more than friends. And though some part of her still felt a little sad about this, she had grown to love Jia’s company as a very close friend. Her group was still like family to her, of course, but it was nice to have someone in her life that she could just sit in silence with, comfortably reading books.

“Oh, hello, you two!”

A high, silky voice pulled Dwyn out of her thoughts. It belonged to Raelynn who had suddenly appeared beside them. She held a thick, leather-bound book under her arm. With her other arm, she pointed a finger at Jia.

“You!” she said.

Jia tilted her head, and pointed a finger at herself. “Hm? Me?”

“Yes! You!” nodded Raelynn.

“Your group has been looking for you! They told me to tell you that!”

“Oh? Did they mention why?” wondered Jia.

Raelynn shook her head. “No, they didn’t give me any specifics! Just told me to let you know they’ve been looking for you!”

“Ah, shoot!” Jia quickly got to her feet, and patted her clothes down. Some library dust came off them. She looked down at Dwyn, a determined look in her eyes.

“I’ll be back in just a moment, okay? Don’t go anywhere!”

Dwyn smiled, and nodded. “I’ll be right here.”

She watched as Jia hurriedly walked around the corner and exited the library. She seemed very eager to settle that matter quickly so she could return soon.

“What a cutie,” giggled Raelynn.

“Remarkably, adorably committed to her friends, don’t you think?”

Dwyn simply nodded. Something about Raelynn’s confidence and manner of speaking intimidated her.

Raelynn pointed at the ground next to Dwyn. “May I?”

Dwyn nodded once more. She had agreed to Raelynn’s request before she had even realized that she had asked a question at all. Her heart skipped a beat. 

“Thank you,” smiled Raelynn, and sat down right next to her. She placed the large book in her lap.

Swiftly, Dwyn opened her own book, and began mindlessly scanning the lines of text on a random page. Not for long, however. Her mind refused to focus on anything other than the faint sound of breathing directly next to her, and the warmth of Raelynn’s shoulder against her own. She needed to break the silence - it only served to make her heart beat even faster.

“W-what’s that book you brought with you?” she stammered, eyes still focused on her book, too afraid to look anywhere else.

“Oh? This old thing?”

Raelynn tapped on the front cover with her fingernails. The sound sent a shiver down Dwyn’s spine.

“It’s a book of family trees,” smiled Raelynn.

“You see, I know my mom and dad, and I know my two brothers as well, but if I try to think about anyone further down the line than my grandma, I just sort of come up empty.”

She turned her head to the side, and looked directly at Dwyn. “So, I wanted to do some research! Find out some more about my family’s roots!”

Incapable of ignoring the hazel eyes staring her down, Dwyn reluctantly turned to face Raelynn.

“T-the Sixsmiths, right?” she asked. Her face had turned slightly red already - she could barely look her in the eyes.

“Correct,” nodded Raelynn. She seemed happy about Dwyn’s reaction.

“Have you heard of us?”

For just a moment, Dwyn forgot every single family name that had ever existed as she struggled to grasp for an answer. Sixsmith, Sixsmith, she repeated in her mind. Who were the Sixsmiths again?

Something clicked in her brain. Instead of thinking about names, she thought about the meaning of the word sixsmith, and remembered that historically, this was a name given to people who made sickles. And so, she simply guessed.

“Your family makes Devilbanes..? Right?”

Every single word was spoken with surgical levels of caution, as if trying to carefully step around a pitfall.

Raelynn’s face lit up. “Precisely! I figured you’d know!”

Internally, Dwyn breathed a sigh of relief. Externally, she finally allowed herself to calm down a little.

“It’s been our family’s trade for generations, actually,” continued Raelynn.

“Lots of witches rely on us for their weapons, and we’ve had many famous clients over hundreds of years. Or so I’ve been told by my parents, at least.”

“But your Devilbane isn’t self-made, right?” wondered Dwyn.

“How come?”

“Ah, they refused to teach me how to craft my own,” smiled Raelynn.

“Said it’d be better if I finished six years at the academy first, so I can properly hone my magic. They’ve been doing it the same way since the beginning, apparently. I was a little disappointed at first, I’ll be honest, but I’m beginning to think that it might just be better this way.”

She smirked and spread out her delicate fingers. “Don’t want to burn these hands just yet.”

Dwyn chuckled. She was beginning to feel more comfortable in her presence.

“That would be a shame, yes,” she said.

Raelynn grinned. “Anyway, enough about me. So, Dwynwen Howell, how are you enjoying life at the academy so far? Are you comfortable with your group members?”

Dwyn nodded, and shoved a strand of hair out of her face.

“Yes, I am. They’re already like family to me, though we’ve only been here for a few days. Umeko is clever and kind, Reese is energetic and a joy to be around, and Lani is..”

She stopped for a moment. In her heart, something had moved just a little bit since the last time she had thought about their relationships with each other. She wondered what that meant. Dwyn cleared her throat, and continued.

“Well, I have a feeling she knows me even better than the other two, somehow. She’s very dear to me, and I want to spend more time together with her.”

“Sounds like she is very special indeed!” chuckled Raelynn.

“She’s an interesting one, isn’t she? That snow-white hair, those icy blue eyes.. and her magic seems incredibly strong, too! At least from what I’ve seen at the entrance ceremony.”

“There are lots of things she doesn’t even know about herself, yeah,” admitted Dwyn.

“She doesn’t know who her parents were, or where she was born. And the fact that she could somehow use magic before the ceremony perplexed all of us, to be honest. Her included.”

Raelynn raised her eyebrows. “Huh, how peculiar. Doesn’t she wanna know?”

“Of course she does,” said Dwyn.

“That’s why she came here in the first place - she’s hoping to find out more about herself, to understand herself better, as well as the circumstances of her birth. She wants to know who her parents were.”

“Well, I hope she will find some answers, then! I wish her the best of luck on her search,” said Raelynn.

She smiled warmly. “If there’s ever anything I can do to help you or anything, you know where to find me, right? Our dorm rooms are right next to each other, after all. Don’t be afraid to ask for me.”

Dwyn smiled back at her, and finally managed to look into her eyes. Under the light of the library’s ceiling lamps, they appeared to shimmer golden. But there was something else there, too: a hint of blue flickered within them ever so faintly. Her eyes contained all the colors of the sky as it would appear during the golden hours of the day.

“T-thank you,” she nodded, slightly flustered.

“I’ll definitely keep it in mind, Raelynn. I appreciate it.”

Raelynn squinted a little as they gazed into each other’s eyes. Suddenly, Dwyn felt as though she was being observed under a microscope, like all her thoughts were laid bare and out in the open. She blushed.

“Purple eyes.. I have never seen that before,” said Raelynn, her voice saturated with curiosity.

“Oh, they are beautiful!” she confirmed enthusiastically. She smiled, and took Dwyn’s hands again, just as she had done in Gyldenstrom. She leaned in close.

“Beautiful, like you! Ah, won’t you go to the ball with me?”

Dwyn’s heart was beating out of her chest. She felt utterly overwhelmed. Raelynn’s pretty face was right in front of her own once more, even closer this time. She could smell her perfume, feel her warm breath on her skin. She gulped.

“A-ah,” she stuttered. That was all she could say before her body instinctively forced her to swallow again.

Dwyn felt incredibly warm, as though rashes were currently breaking out all over her skin. She felt itchy, and she wanted to pull herself away. Yet at the same time, she found herself drawn to her, attracted to the very same confidence that had previously intimidated her. She was scared, but unwilling to flee.

“Please?” asked Raelynn, tilting her head ever so slightly.

Dwyn fought a battle within her own mind. She desperately wanted to accept her invitation, yet something inside of her told her to decline. She felt as though she would betray someone, or something, if she simply told her yes. It was an impossibly difficult battle, and millions of thoughts rushed back and forth through her head, but eventually, she forced it to a conclusion. Carefully, she placed her hands on Raelynn’s shoulders, and moved her slightly away from herself.

“I’m sorry, but I already have a partner,” she lied, an unsteady smile on her bright red face.

“Aww, okay.” A little dejected, Raelynn looked at the ground. But within the same breath, a smile returned to her face.

“Who is it? It’s Jia, isn’t it? She’s so pretty. You suit each other well!” She sounded genuinely excited and curious.

“M-maybe,” said Dwyn, still smiling. 

“You’ll just have to come to the ball yourself and find out, hm?”

“Oh, I will!” Raelynn nodded eagerly.

“I would never forgive myself if I missed out on a chance to see you two dancing together.”

“And besides,” said Dwyn, “I’m sure Lupe would be very sad if you went with someone else and not him.”

“You’re right. It’s a deal, then!”

Raelynn got to her feet, and held her hand out toward Dwyn.

“It’s been nice! Thank you for letting me sit next to you, and allowing me to bother you with all my questions and rants and such!” said Raelynn.

“No need to thank me. It’s been a pleasure,” chuckled Dwyn.

She reached out, and they shook hands.

“I’ll get going now. I should probably check in on Lupe and the others!”

Dwyn nodded. “Yes, you should!”

“Alright, see you around, Dwyn!” Raelynn waved goodbye and left the library. On her way out, she passed Jia, who was just returning. They nearly bumped into each other.

“Ah, excuse me!” exclaimed Jia as she hurried inside. She didn’t even realize who she was apologizing to.

Hastily, she made her way over to Dwyn, and plopped down by her side.

“I’m back, puggle,” she announced.

A more genuine, comfortable smile made its way onto Dwyn’s face.

“Welcome back! Heavens, did you sprint here? You sound out of breath.”

“A little bit, perhaps,” panted Jia.

“Did I miss anything?”

Dwyn briefly considered telling her about the interaction she’d just had with Raelynn, but quickly decided against it.

“No, not really,” she said. Some part of her felt bad about this decision.

“What did your group want from you, anyway?”

“Oh, they just wanted to ask me if I need anything,” responded Jia.

“They’re making another trip to Gyldenstrom, apparently. Lani is joining them, too!”

So Umeko and Reese are still here somewhere, thought Dwyn.

Wonder what they’re up to.

“So, did you need anything, then?” she asked.

Jia waved her hands around. “No, no, not really. Just another notebook or two. I’m running out of space for memos.”

“I see,” smiled Dwyn.

“Don’t you wanna check on Umeko and Reese? I bet they’re lonely all by themselves,” said Jia.

“No, I think I wanna stay here just a little while longer.” Dwyn smirked.

“I wasn’t done bothering you with animal facts yet.”

Jia smiled. “Thank goodness. I need some more of those, please.”

In reality, she mostly just wanted to give Umeko and Reese some space. She was still jealous to some extent, but it was beginning to seem to her as though those two were simply destined to be together. It did seem to her as though things were going a little slowly for them, still - but she didn’t wanna wedge herself between them. Instead, she chose to spend some more time together with Jia, comfortably talking and reading in the library.

Lani crossed her mind, however. She couldn’t stop thinking about the way she had felt when talking to Raelynn, couldn’t stop wondering about her origins. An idea popped into her head:

Family trees, huh?

Just outside of the library, Raelynn turned a corner and immediately ran into Lupe.

“Oh! Hey, Raelynn! What a coincidence!” he babbled.

“I wasn’t following you or anything!”

Raelynn giggled. “Sure, sure. Um, Lupe?”

“Yeah?”

“Would you like to go to the ball with me?”

Lupe was caught completely off-guard. It was supposed to be him asking her, yet the question came out of her so casually, as though she had been meaning to ask him for a while now, and it had just seemed convenient to do it right now.

“S-say that again?” he stuttered.

“I asked you if you want to be my partner for the ball at the end of the year, silly,” smiled Raelynn.

The boy gulped, wondering if he was truly ready to say yes. He gritted his teeth, and brought forth his answer.

“Yes! Yes, absolutely! I was going to ask you the same thing!”

“What a coincidence, huh?” chuckled Raelynn.

“Y-yeah!” Lupe smiled awkwardly.

Suddenly, Raelynn stepped closer to him, and laid her arms around his body. They were nearly the same height; Lupe was only a tiny bit taller than her. His heart nearly exploded, and he didn’t know what to do with his arms, so they just limply dangled by his sides. She smelled like a cool breeze on a summer evening.

“Come on,” she spoke, her voice muffled from having her face squished into Lupe’s neck.

“Put your arms around me, boy. Have some confidence!”

Cautiously, he raised his shaky arms, and put them around her back. He was just barely touching her. The fabric of her dress felt soft, and pleasant under his fingertips.

“L-like this?”

Raelynn giggled. “Go on, squeeze. I dare you.”

“Alright.”

Lupe carefully tightened his hold on her, feeling the skin underneath the fabric squish under the pressure. Suddenly, Raelynn lifted her feet off the ground, and raised her legs behind herself. Lupe had no choice but to hold on to her with all his strength, else she would fall to the ground, likely on her knees. But she was surprisingly light - way lighter than a person of her height should be.

She chuckled once more, and set her feet back on the ground again. Lupe was shaking all over at this point, still holding tightly on to her.

“You can let go now,” she said.

Lupe followed her command, and released her from his grip.

“Thank you,” smiled Raelynn. Lupe was awkwardly staring at the ground, still shaky.

She placed a finger under his chin, and lifted up his face to look him in the eyes. They were silvery, like moonlight. She grinned.

“You have pretty eyes. They match my pendant, see?”

With the thumb of her other hand, she lifted the sun pendant on her choker just a bit, as if showing it off.

Lupe finally managed to smile. Slowly, his senses returned to him.

“Y-yeah, I suppose they do,” he nodded.

Raelynn removed her hand from underneath his chin, and booped his nose.

“We’ll make a great pair. We’ll outshine everyone, just you wait!”

She walked past Lupe, down the hallway. He was still stuck in place, stuck in his thoughts.

“You smell nice, by the way!” she said as she left.

Lupe just stood there for a moment. Seconds later, he broke out in laughter, and fell to his knees. He finally realized the extent of his luck - the girl he’d had a crush on since first laying eyes on her just asked him to be her partner, not the other way around.

And on top of that, she had just given him the most affection he had ever received in his life. His body felt sore from straining so hard, from tensing up so much.

Alright Lupe, he thought.

Don’t you dare mess this up, now.

-

Guinevere Alister stirred her coffee as her eyes scanned the cafeteria. She was sitting by herself in the far left corner of the room, observing the students. Her eyes lingered on Reese Terrell, her best friend’s daughter. She was sharing a table with one of her group members, Umeko Chiba. The two of them seemed close, and they were talking about something. But the cafeteria was too noisy, and Guinevere couldn’t read their lips.

She took a sip of her boiling hot, pitch-black coffee. There had been no reason for her to stir it, really. It was just a mannerism she had developed, and it didn’t seem like she could get rid of it. To her, it didn’t matter either way. A few seconds of stirring wouldn’t disrupt the flow of her day. And the heat didn’t affect her, either. The joints of her mechanical hand clicked as she laid it flat on the table.

“What’s a pretty girl like you doing here all by herself?” rasped a tired voice beside her.

Guinevere was slightly startled. Aaron Belmont had managed to sneak past her observant eyes, and had occupied the seat to her right. He grinned at her, but his eyes weren’t smiling along. The bags under his eyes were just as defined as always, salt-and-pepper stubble dotted his jaw, and his hair was a mess. He reeked of alcohol, but that aspect of him didn’t bother her. She was used to the smell.

“Aaron Belmont,” she scowled.

“What do you want?”

“Relax. I’m just here for a cup of coffee and a chat,” he said.

“You don’t even like coffee,” said Guinevere.

“Oh, I’m just looking for anything to keep me awake at this point,” he shrugged.

“Don’t care if it tastes like dirt. I keep dozing off.”

Guinevere withdrew her hand, and placed it near her cup. She laid her other hand beside it.

Aaron chuckled dryly. “What? Think I’m gonna steal yours? I’m not that desperate.”

“What is there to chat about, anyway?” said Guinevere.

“We haven’t spoken in months.”

The man straightened out his posture, and a more serious expression came upon his face.

“I don’t know, Gwynnie. Something’s been off lately.”

Guinevere furled her eyebrows. “Don’t call me that.”

“Sorry, sorry. I’m just tired,” responded Aaron.

“More than usual. Can’t seem to get a wink of sleep anymore, these days. It’s just nightmare after nightmare, and by break of dawn I just feel even more exhausted.”

He flicked a crumb off the table, and sniffled. “Booze ain’t helping, either.”

“Am I your therapist now or something?” Anger permeated Guinevere’s voice.

“Why are you telling me this, Belmont?”

Aaron remained calm. “Cause I wanna know if it’s been the same for you, too.”

Guinevere’s eyes widened a little, surprised by the tone of concern in his voice. She thought for a moment.

“I guess I’ve been sleeping kind of poorly these past few days, yeah. What of it?”

“That’s just it: I have no damn clue. It seems to me like it’s happening to more people than just us, too. Some of the other teachers and staff have been complaining about this as well, you know?”

“I didn’t know, no,” responded Guinevere.

“Still closed off as always, I see,” grinned Aaron.

She glared at him with a murderous intensity.

“Alright, sheesh. I’ll stop.” He looked around, making sure they weren’t being observed or overheard. Then, he slid a little closer to her, and continued speaking in a quieter voice.

“There’s something brewing up, I think. Something sinister is happening, likely right underneath our noses. Even Alaynah hasn’t seemed like herself these past few days. I think you know what I’m getting at.”

“Ridiculous,” whispered Guinevere.

“There’s no way. They haven’t been seen in years.”

Deep within her heart, however, she was shaken. The mere thought of their return struck fear into the depths of her soul, forced her to relive the moments leading up to the death of her closest friend. 

“But those two fires in Gyldenstrom sounded awfully familiar, didn’t they? Descriptions of robed figures and all,” said Aaron.

Guinevere clicked her tongue. “Well, either way, that’d be your job, not mine. You’re the Executioner Guard, not me.”

“That’s true, yeah,” nodded Aaron.

“I’m the guy they put in charge of offing those who wander off the beaten path, so to speak. But those guys are so far gone, I don’t think I could do it.”

He scoffed. “Pretty sure I’d be the one who ends up dead. You saw what they’re capable of.”

She stared at her cup. Images of her comrades’ lifeless bodies strangled her mind like a thick fog. Guinevere felt nauseous, but she choked it back.

“So, I’m not gonna be able to do this by myself, if it ever comes to that,” continued Aaron.

“I’m gonna need some help. Maybe this is a selfish thing to ask, after everything I’ve put you through, but.. would you stick around, and fight with me? Side by side?”

Guinevere remained silent. She lifted her head, and her eyes wandered back to Reese. She looked so happy in the other girl’s company, so at peace. The teacher knew she could never forgive herself if she allowed anything to happen to her, to her best friend’s child. She had to protect her, no matter the cost.

Reese noticed Guinevere’s piercing gaze. For a moment, she went quiet, and looked back into her eyes, a curious expression on her face. But she decided not to pursue her any further, and swiftly turned her head back to face Umeko again. Her smile returned almost immediately.

Determined, Guinevere stared into Aaron’s eyes.

“I’d gladly give my life for a chance to remove them from the face of this world forever.”

She curled her mechanical hand into a fist. Fear and sadness had become vengeful rage instead.

Aaron smiled. “Yeah, me too. It’s good to hear that. Thank you, Guinevere.”

“I won’t let them ruin our students’ lives,” nodded Guinevere.

“You have my word, Belmont.”

He nodded back at her, and got out of his chair. “I’m gonna grab a coffee and hurry back to my office. Still have a load of work to sift through,” he groaned.

Guinevere grinned. “Have fun with that.”

“Thanks. I won’t.” With a sarcastic, dry chuckle, he made his way to the coffee machine.

She watched as he walked away, only now noticing that he had lost a lot of weight. His posture hadn’t changed one bit, however.

Once he was gone, she went back to observing the students in the cafeteria. Reese and Umeko had just finished putting their plates away, and were now leaving as well, still merrily chatting along. A comforting warmth filled Guinevere’s heart.

I won’t let you down, Leonard, she thought.

-

Intensely focused, Louisa and Alicia sat on opposite ends of the chessboard. Louisa was in control of the black pieces resembling demons, and Alicia had the white ones that looked like witches. 

Asterios acted as their referee, staring at the board and awaiting the next move. The two girls had been playing this match for quite some time now, and it had been several minutes since Louisa’s last turn. Both sides were already missing several pieces, and they seemed evenly matched.

Orla sat on her bed reading a book, occasionally glancing over at the other three. She sensed something bad was probably going to happen again, so she decided to simply keep her distance. There could be no fair competition between those two girls, she had realized.

Eventually, Alicia made her move.

“Checkmate,” she said, smirking as she repositioned one of her knights.

Asterios raised an eyebrow. Louisa scanned the board, looking for an escape. But as she searched, she realized something.

“Hey, wait a minute!” she exclaimed.

“That can’t be right! You just cheated, didn’t you?”

Alicia crossed her arms. “Did not.”

Asterios shook his head. “No, Louisa’s right. You moved your queen one tile while you were moving the knight, so that her king would have nowhere to go. I saw you hide it behind your sleeve.”

“Yes, that’s what I thought,” agreed Louisa.

“Fairly certain that wasn’t an accident, was it?”

“Actually,” started Alicia, “I’m allowed to do that. The queen is allowed to move alongside other pieces so long as you’ve already lost six pieces in total.”

Louisa couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “What? According to whom?”

Asterios buried his face in his palms. He already knew where this was going. And so did Orla, who promptly disappeared in the bathroom to escape the crossfire.

“According to the rules, Pfenning,” hissed Alicia.

“Certainly not the official ones, I would remember reading something about that,” countered Louisa.

“No,” said Alicia, “my rules, obviously!”

“ Obviously ?” repeated Louisa.

“Since when were we playing by your rules, McRae?”

“Since the start of the match, Pfenning!” spouted Alicia.

“If you recall, I asked you if you understand and acknowledge the rules of the game when we started playing!”

“Well, I certainly didn’t think you meant your own stupid, made up rules!”

Alicia scoffed. “Well, then maybe ask next time before just assuming things?”

Louisa was genuinely mad at this point. Since Asterios obviously wasn’t going to help her out any further here, she decided she’d had enough. She furled her eyebrows, yellow eyes flashing angrily in their sockets.

“Maybe just don’t play the game if you can’t win without cheating, hm?”

Alicia glared back at her, but didn’t get a chance to respond. Louisa was already loading her next bullet.

“In fact, maybe just give up on all of this altogether!” She gestured around herself in a broad motion.

“It’s not like you can ever get anything done right without first bending the rules to your benefit, anyway!”

Asterios looked up from his palms again. Oh no, he thought.

Now she’s done it.

Angrily, Alicia stood up with so much force that it pushed back the chair she had been sitting on. She slammed her fists on the table, then pointed at Louisa.

“Oh, shut your trap, you insipid lowlife! Do you have any idea who you’re talking to?”

“Yes,” responded Louisa calmly.

“An arrogant fool whose only ways of dealing with problems are throwing money at them, or tattling to her mama and papa.”

The bridge of Alicia’s nose twitched, and her lips trembled. Incapable of finding the right words to fire back at her, she just slammed the table again, turned around and left the room. She threw the door shut behind her, with a loud bang. 

“Tsk. What is her problem?” wondered Louisa. “Honestly. I was just stating facts.”

She began collecting the chess pieces to return them to their default positions.

“I know, Louisa.” Asterios scratched his neck.

“Alicia is just a bit.. touchy, when it comes to her parents and her abilities and such. There’s a reason for it, trust me.”

Louisa raised an eyebrow, and looked at him.

“Yeah, I’m aware of how that sounds,” continued Asterios.

“I know that having a reason doesn’t excuse her behavior, and I’m aware this is kind of a lot to ask, but could you maybe try to cut her some slack? She’s been through some stuff.”

“Eh, whatever,” shrugged Louisa.

In the meantime, Orla had come back from the bathroom and had started reading her book again. Louisa looked over at her.

“Orla, do you have any spare books you wouldn’t mind me borrowing?”

The girl sitting on her bed in the corner of the room looked surprised at Louisa’s extremely polite tone.

“O-oh, sure? Just go ahead and grab one, whichever one you want!” She pointed at the small shelf on top of the desk. It was filled to the brim with books and nothing else.

“Thank you,” smiled Louisa.

She walked over to the shelf and began looking for something that might grab her interest.

“I’ll try to be less aggressive, Asterios,” she said, facing away from him.

“I’m sorry.”

Asterios smiled. “Don’t worry about it.”

Eventually, Louisa took one of the books off the shelf and sat down on her bed with it.

“Now, don’t you have somewhere to be?” she asked.

“You’re right,” nodded Asterios.

“I’ll go check on her. I’ll be back in a bit.”

Louisa nodded back, and opened the book. Asterios stood up and left the room. Swiftly, he made his way down the dormitory hallway.

Since Alicia was nowhere to be found, he walked down the stairs until he reached the ground floor. As he approached the exit of the dormitory wing, he heard a familiar voice just down the corridor.

“This has got to be a mistake. There has to be something there, could you please check one more time?”

He found Alicia standing in front of the dormitory attendant’s counter. Carefully, he approached her, and stopped by her side.

“Everything okay?” he asked. But Alicia didn’t respond.

Asterios watched as the attendant behind the counter dug through a box full of letters. Once he was done, he looked at Alicia with an apologetic expression, and shook his head.

“I am terribly sorry, Miss McRae, but it seems as though no letters bearing your name arrived here today.”

Alicia’s shoulders drooped. “I see. Well, thank you for looking, regardless.”

Dejected, she turned around and began walking. Asterios followed along. It didn’t take him very long to realize why she seemed so upset.

“Hey, Alicia?” he started. She stopped, and turned to face him.

“What is it?”

“Happy birthday,” said Asterios. He reached around her with his arms, and hugged her. She was extremely tense at first, but eventually allowed her muscles to relax. She pressed her face into his chest, and wrapped her arms around him, too.

“I’m sorry for not saying anything sooner. September went by so fast, I didn’t even realize we were already twenty-nine days into it,” he said.

For a little while, they just stood there in each other’s embrace. Asterios felt her tremble a little, and a section of his shirt in the chest region suddenly felt a bit wet. She was trying her best to conceal them, but he heard her sniffles regardless. Not entirely sure how to react, he simply chose to gently pat the top of her head.

A moment later, Alicia detached herself from him, and quickly rubbed the tears out of her eyes.

“It’s okay,” she said.

“I’m just happy you said anything at all. That already puts you miles ahead of everyone else.”

She hesitated before quietly continuing: “Including my parents, who have decided to ignore my birthday for the third year in a row.”

“I’m so sorry,” said Asterios. He rubbed his arm and looked at the floor.

“So, they uh.. haven’t changed one bit, I assume?”

Alicia sighed. “No, not at all. Still the same old mom and dad from all those years ago.”

Silence fell upon them. But before it had a chance to end their conversation entirely, Asterios spoke up again.

“Well, the day’s not over yet. You wanna, uh, go to Gyldenstrom together, or something?”

Alicia’s eyes briefly lit up, and a little smile flashed across her face.

“Or do anything else,” continued Asterios.

“It’s up to you. I just wanna make your day a little better, if I can.”

Anything else, repeated Alicia in her mind. She began daydreaming about taking a stroll through the academy’s gardens with him, thought about hiding away in a quiet corner somewhere, sitting down on a bench and leaning her head against his shoulder as the sunset paints the sky a comforting shade of apricot. His arm would be wrapped around her, pulling her close to him, as they both would sit there, bathing in each other’s warmth, finally able to relax for just a little while.

But it wasn’t meant to be. Reality set in, and grabbed Alicia’s dreams by the neck, snuffing out all life, all hope for a nice, comfortable evening together. Bonds meant responsibilities. She had been taught time and time again that responsibility is not within her nature, that other things were far more important. Bonds would only get in the way. She couldn’t do this, she realized. No matter how much she might have wanted to. A suffocating lump formed in her throat, and her genuine smile was overtaken by masquerade, replaced by a deceptively kind and polite expression reserved specifically for turning down gifts. This, too, had been taught to her, time and time again.

“Ah, thank you, Asterios,” she said, with that awful smile on her face.

“But I’m fine, really. I’m just glad you remembered. That is more than enough for me.”

“Oh?” Asterios raised both of his eyebrows.

Come on, thought Alicia, still battling the lump in her throat.

Insist. Just take me away from here. I beg you, Asterios.

But the unspoken message didn’t reach him. It remained within Alicia’s mind, entirely unheard.

“Well, if you say so, that’s fine by me.” He smiled, and leaned in for another hug.

Alicia politely accepted, but remained tense and stiff throughout. It was far shorter this time.

Asterios cleared his throat. “But if you change your mind, let me know, okay?”

Alicia quietly nodded, knowing fully well that she wouldn’t.

“Alright, let’s go back to our dorm room for now,” he said.

“The other two are still there, and maybe Louisa will even apologize.”

“Pah. As if,” scoffed Alicia.

She attempted to shift her frustration somewhere else, to turn it into anger at Louisa. But it was no good; it just bounced right back at her and fell upon her like an enormous sack of sand, immovable and heavy.

“I dunno,” shrugged Asterios.

“She really might. I do think she has some degree of understanding for your situation. I’m sure she didn’t have it easy, either. And that applies to Orla, too.”

Alicia shrugged as well. “Mh. Maybe.”

Together, they returned to their dorm room. A feeling of tightness grew in Alicia’s chest as they drew closer to the door. Upon arrival it became so unbearable that she almost felt like turning on her heel and running away. But this time, she chose to stay.

When Asterios opened the door, they both managed to get a very brief glance at Orla and Louisa casually talking to each other with grins on their faces. They almost looked like best friends.

Once they noticed they were being observed, they immediately snapped out of it, and distanced themselves from one another. They seemed embarrassed about it.

“Oh, uh, welcome back,” said Louisa.

“Yeah, hi,” nodded Orla.

“We were just..” started Louisa.

“..reading books!” finished Orla.

“Did you practice completing each other’s sentences too, by any chance?” chuckled Asterios.

“No!” they both exclaimed at once.

They quickly looked at each other, then away again.

Asterios laughed. “Wow, never expected you two to get closer to each other. I’m happy you’ve managed to bond in the short time we were away for once, though.”

He looked back at Alicia to see her reaction to what had just happened before them. But she was just staring at the floor absent-mindedly, a blank expression on her face. Asterios’ smile swiftly faded away.

“Hey, is everything okay?” he asked.

“Yes. Sorry,” responded Alicia.

She walked over to her bed, and laid down on her back. Everyone else in the room just silently watched.

With her eyes wide open, she just stared at the ceiling.

An awkward, crushing silence enveloped the entire room. The only sound that could be heard was the flipping of pages in Orla’s book. She attempted to distance herself from this situation as far as possible.

Louisa looked over at Alicia’s unmoving body without turning her head too far in her direction.

“I, uh,” she started.

“I’m sorry, Alicia.”

No response. Alicia continued to bore holes into the ceiling with her gaze, too frustrated with herself to even think about or notice Louisa’s apology. The lump in her throat remained.

Louisa sighed, and leaned back to continue reading. With a frown, Asterios went over to his bed and sat down, facing the wall. For just a moment, he considered just picking Alicia up and taking her somewhere nice, or at least just telling the others about her birthday. Something within him told him this may be the right thing to do.

But just as quickly as those ideas had come into his mind, they had disappeared within a dense mist of doubt.

No, he thought.

It’ll probably just make things worse.

-

Carrying her long rifle on her back using a sling, Gunhild made her way to the academy’s workshop.

During everyone’s first Martial Class lesson, she had noticed that the sights were just a little uneven. This imperfection, although it was immensely miniscule and practically invisible to the untrained eye, had bothered her so much that she had decided to fix it as soon as possible. After all, what good is a gun that cannot shoot where it aims?

When she opened the thick, wooden door, a familiar warmth immediately enveloped her. It stemmed from the three large stone forges at the back of the room. The room was very well ventilated, with several huge, open windows on the outside wall, but it was still far warmer here than anywhere else in the academy. She took off her scarf and shoved it into one of her coat pockets, then unbuttoned her coat. It was too warm to keep it closed here.

Several students sat on stools, tinkering with their Devilbanes, most of which she did not recognize. She did, however, see Hae Iona there, hammering and grinding away at his twin blades. He spotted her as well, and gave her a grin and an enthusiastic wave. His welding goggles were actually on his eyes for once - this was the first time she had seen him wear them as more than just an accessory. Politely, she waved back, though the two of them were hardly anything more than acquainted.

But a different familiar face grabbed her attention. Eve Adams sat by himself, his chin propped up on his fists as he absent-mindedly stared at something laying on the surface of the table before him. Gunhild mustered up every ounce of courage in her body, and confidently walked up to him.

“Sorry, is this seat taken?” she asked, pointing at the empty stool to his right.

“Hm?” Eve tilted his head slightly to look at her.

“Oh, no. Feel free to sit down.”

Gunhild laid her rifle down on the table and sat down on the stool. She peered over to her left, and saw two plain, metal rods laying on the table in front of Eve. He was still staring at them, seemingly stuck in his thoughts somehow. He appeared stumped.

“Can I, uh, help you, somehow?” asked Gunhild carefully.

Eve scoffed. “Yeah, maybe you can tell me how to make these more interesting, somehow.”

He pointed at the rods. “This is my Devilbane, by the way.”

Gunhild rubbed her chin, and waited for Eve to continue talking.

“Mister Joshi just sort of just put these things in my hands and told me they’d suit me well, but I just don’t see it. They’re kinda just, you know..” He flicked one of them with his finger, rolling it across the table.

“Punching sticks. Batons, plain and simple. And honestly I just can’t see these things killing a demon. Even less, two or more.”

He raised his head, and looked over at Gunhild’s rifle on the table. His eyes lit up.

“I mean, look at yours! That thing looks like it could fire a projectile heavy enough to rip through a whole horde!”

“Thank you,” chuckled Gunhild, happy to receive a compliment. Quickly, she regained her footing:

“But I believe that any Devilbane can become a unique and powerful tool in the right hands. With the right touches, especially.”

“So, what do you suggest I do with these?” frowned Eve.

“Hmm. May I?” Gunhild pointed at the rods.

Eve shrugged. “Sure, take them. Look at them all you want, I’ve already inspected every inch of them a hundred times by now.”

Gunhild picked up the rods, weighing them with her hands and feeling the microscopically coarse surface of the material they were made of. She turned around, and held them up in front of the fire burning in the forge. The outline of the batons glowed ever so slightly blue. After turning around again, she looked at Eve, who was looking at her with eager, impatient eyes.

“What is it? What should I do with them?” he asked. 

Gunhild smiled. “They’re made of a very heat-resistant Devilsteel alloy.”

Eve stared at her. His eyes silently begged for further explanation.

“It’s a bit of a pain to work with,” she continued, “because you’ll have to expose them to extremely high temperatures in order to make them malleable enough to alter their shape at all. But the good news is that because of this they will channel your fire magic excellently.”

“Uhm.” Eve hesitated.

“What is it?” said Gunhild.

“What’s a Devilsteel alloy?” asked Eve.

Gunhild raised her eyebrows, surprised at the fact that he didn’t know this already.

“I know, I know, I’m supposed to know this,” said Eve, waving his hands.

“But I spent most of my childhood pretty sheltered from just about everything in this world. So I’m afraid I don’t really know what that is.”

“It’s okay,” nodded Gunhild.

“Devilsteel alloys are materials that are created by infusing a metal of the smith’s choosing with a demon’s blood. This process requires immense pressure and skill, as well as a lot of time. Demon blood doesn’t really like bonding with other materials - you have to force it over and over again until it finally settles in the metal.”

Eve’s eyes widened in disbelief. “Devilbanes have demon blood in them?”

“That’s correct,” responded Gunhild.

“It’s why they’re so good at conducting our magic. Demons use magic very similar to ours, you know. Some witches believe these weapons are, to some degree, alive, that the blood within them carries some fractured remnants of demonic souls inside of it.”

Gunhild placed the rods back on the table. Eve stared at them with mixed feelings. One of them was disgust.

“That’s just a rumor, of course,” Gunhild quickly added, noticing his unease.

“I see,” he simply replied.

“What do you suggest I do with them?”

“Well,” said Gunhild, “I have one idea but it’s fairly simple.”

“Fire away,” nodded Eve.

“You could just drill some holes in the top half of both batons,” started Gunhild.

“If you do that, you could channel some fire magic through the handles and out of the holes like burning spikes, with enough practice. This would of course be possible without the holes as well, but they should make it way easier to focus the flames. Maybe try to file the bottom halves so they become more coarse and easier to hold on to, as well.”

Eve looked at the batons, imagining what Gunhild had suggested.

“They wouldn’t melt, since they’re so heat-resistant.” Gunhild grinned.

“But they would become red-hot sticks of death, for sure.”

Eve smiled at her. “You may think this is simple, but that’s absolutely brilliant, actually.”

“You think so?” asked Gunhild.

Eve nodded. “Yeah. I probably would’ve just given up if you hadn’t come around to help me out. Don’t think I could’ve come up with this myself, even if you think it’s just a simple change. Thank you, Gunhild.”

“You’re welcome.” She tried to hide it as best as she could, but she was immensely happy about this.

Eve’s eyes swayed over to the rifle on the table once more.

“But seriously, yours is so impressive-looking and well-crafted.. you made this all by yourself, right?”

“Yeah,” nodded Gunhild.

“It was a real piece of work.”

“I bet.” Eve silently admired the weapon for a while.

He looked back up at Gunhild. “Who taught you how to do that? Smithing, I mean.”

“My mom.” A smile raised one corner of Gunhild’s mouth.

“Not the one who gave birth to me, but the woman who took me in after I’d lost everything. When I was eleven years old, demons snuck into my family’s home one night. My parents hid me away in a secret compartment inside their bedroom closet, and I was the only one who survived the attack. The demons were eventually slain and driven away by witches, but I didn’t have anywhere to go.”

Eve looked at her with melancholic sympathy as she continued.

“And so I stumbled around through the streets, lost, helpless and starving, until a kind-eyed old lady stopped me in my tracks. ‘Stop, child,’ she said, ‘you’ll only die if you keep this up.’ She told me to follow her, and I did. It’s not like I had any other options. As soon as we were inside her little store, I realized that she’s a blacksmith. The forge’s warmth stopped the clattering of my freezing bones, and she offered me some soup and some bread. Her home is right above the shop, just upstairs. It’s a small, humble place, but I felt at home there right away. And after explaining to her what had happened, she decided she’d take me in.”

Gunhild smiled warmly. “Her name is Ana. She’s been taking care of me ever since, and I helped her with the shop for many years. She taught me how to work the forge, how to craft anything out of any metal. Anything, from horseshoes to swords. Soon enough, I started working on my own projects in my free time. There were always some leftover scraps - I’d sneak them away, and Ana would pretend not to notice, though I’m pretty sure she almost always did. I’ve been calling her my mom since she took me in.”

Sadness snuck into her expression. Eve took note of this, and continued listening intently.

“One day, a few months ago, she had a horrible coughing fit. I tried to help her as best as I could, but it didn’t stop until she had thrown up blood. We went to see a doctor right away, though she initially tried to stop me, knowing that we likely wouldn’t be able to pay the bills either way. And she was right.”

Gunhild averted her eyes, and looked at the ground, deep in memories.

“Doc gave her three years to live without treatment. And for us, that treatment was entirely unpayable. Our little shop barely covers the cost of living, of necessities - adding medical bills on top would’ve driven us into debt, into bankruptcy. And no-one offered to help us.”

She sighed, and straightened herself out again, looking back into Eve’s eyes.

“Anyway, I’d heard about demon-slaying being an immensely lucrative business. If I could just get into that, I thought, I could easily pay those bills and keep the two of us afloat. I could save her. So, since I was running out of time and options, I applied to Nightingale Peak, since it was the nearest witch academy to our home. Learned how to forge rifles, taught myself how to make a sufficiently strong Demonsteel alloy, figured out how to shoot a gun, and now I’m here in front of you. Next chance I get, I’ll go visit her, to make sure she’s still alright.”

“But where’d you get the demon blood for the steel?” asked Eve.

“And didn’t you say Demonsteel is terribly difficult to create?”

Gunhild exhaled out of her nose, and smiled.

“It’s difficult, alright. The damned blood outright refused to stay in the molten steel. For four days and four nights, it kept separating itself, kept layering itself on top of the metal. But when I was just about to pass out from exhaustion, it finally gave up, and bonded.”

She laid one hand on the twin barrels of her rifle.

“She was a real piece of work, just like I said. And as for the blood? Extracted from one of the demons that took my parents from me. One of the witches who saved my life that night had filled it into a glass vial, and had given it to me. Told me it was valuable, that I could do whatever I wanted to with it. I never sold it, kept it around for all these years. And I guess it paid off.”

Eve felt deeply conflicted, but in some ways he admired her actions. Turning the very thing that murdered one’s family into a weapon to slay beings of the same kind was certainly one way to exact revenge.

“I see,” he said. He found himself at a loss for words.

Memories of his own past crept into his mind, forcing their way into the foreground of his thoughts. Gunhild noticed the look in his eyes; a stare that seemed to look right past her and into the void, in spite of being directed at her own eyes. She cleared her throat, and brought him back to reality.

“Now, I’ve told you my story. If you don’t mind, would you tell me about yours?”

Eve hesitated, and remained quiet. His heart rate quickened, and his eyes darted around the room.

“You don’t have to, if you don’t feel comfortable enough to share it,” said Gunhild calmly.

“It’s your choice to make. No-one has a birthright to access your memories but you.”

He stayed silent for a few more seconds, but made up his mind.

No, he thought.

I should finally tell someone. I’m tired of being alone.

“It’s okay, Gunhild,” he said.

“I’ll tell you.”

“Alright. Take your time, if you have to,” nodded Gunhild.

Eve nodded back at her. “We have at least one thing in common,” he started.

“My family was attacked by demons as well. I was four. Our home was burned to the ground, and only my father and I managed to escape. I watched as my mother and my brother and sister were devoured by the flames. I–”

Eve forced a lump back down his throat as the memory of that moment flashed past his inner eye clear as day, as though it had been burned into his retinas. He pushed back against the crushing pressure, fought the agonizing abyss in his stomach.

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay,” reassured Gunhild.

“Take it slow. You don’t need to continue if you don’t want to.”

“No.” Eve shook his head. “I want to tell you. I’ll continue.”

“Alright,” said Gunhild.

“Callum Adams was my father. Maybe you’ve heard of him - he was kind of a big deal back in those days, according to all the people I’ve talked to over the years. No-one ever seemed capable of shutting up about the man’s glorious deeds, and about how much of a valiant hero he had been.”

Gunhild silently nodded.

“Anyway, he may have been a good witch or whatever, but he was a dogshit father. Neglected me, after everything had happened. Sought vengeance instead, and inner peace, I guess. Went looking for the latter at the bottom of many a liquor bottle. Didn’t go over so well for me, once I started starving and complaining about his spending habits whenever he chose to use his money for booze instead of food. He’d yell at me, with his hoarse, terrible voice, like a bear’s roar. And he’d–”

Eve stopped again. A surging pain shot through his entire body. His flesh remembered things unspoken.

No, he thought.

I will not speak of it.

Patiently, Gunhild continued listening. Eve forced the memories out of his mind, like he had done many times before. He shook his head.

“Nevermind. The point is, he was far too busy taking assignment after assignment to ever look after me. All he ever did was kill and drink. He was nothing but the shell of a man that I never even got to meet. One day two years later, he went on another mission like always, but from this one, he didn’t return. That was the end of that. Got taken in, placed into an orphanage, eventually applied to several witch academies. And now I’m here, I guess.”

He simply shrugged. Gunhild appeared deeply affected.

“I am so sorry,” she muttered. Words eluded her.

They both went silent for a while, and stared at the surface of the table before them.

Gunhild broke the silence. “Why’d you apply?”

“Because I felt powerless,” admitted Eve.

“Never managed to forgive myself for standing idly by, for getting dragged away by my father with my nails scraping through the dirt and gravel while the rest of my family was being burnt to ash right before my eyes.”

He scoffed. “Guess I applied so I could finish what my coward of a father started. I want the strength to defeat any demon that dares to make its way to the surface. I want no-one else to lose their loved ones like that, ever again.”

“I see,” said Gunhild, clenching her teeth.

“But..” She stopped.

Eve looked at her. “Hm?” 

Gunhild shook her head. “Nevermind. Just be careful, okay?”

“Careful is my middle name,” grinned Eve. Quickly, his expression straightened out again.

“I’m not going to end up like my father. Don’t worry. I’ve seen enough to learn from his mistakes.”

“Okay. I believe you,” nodded Gunhild.

Both of them went back to staring at the table again. Eve inspected his Devilbane, deep in thought.

Suddenly, he snapped his fingers. A wide smile came upon his face, like nothing had happened at all.

“Gunhild!”

“Y-yeah?”

“I have an idea!”

“What is it?”

“I’ll saw these things in half, chain the halves together, and make it so you can shoot the top halves off, with a focused explosion or something like that! That would add a nice element of surprise to them, don’t you think?”

“Certainly,” agreed Gunhild.

“So, uh..” Eve scratched the back of his head.

“Would you stick around and help me with that, maybe? I don’t really know anything about smithing..”

Gunhild chuckled and nodded. “I absolutely will.”

And thus, the two spent their afternoon together, and worked on Eve’s Devilbane until it was almost time to go to bed. They laughed and joked as they tinkered, and Gunhild taught Eve many things just in one day.

The sights on Gunhild’s rifle remained unadjusted.

-

“Any news from the investigation?”

Alaynah Adagnitio took a sip of her tea. Eleanor Carnell was seated across from her, warming her hands around her own cup.

“The owner of the second cloak was identified,” she said.

“June Arlowe, fifth year. She, too, was reported missing.”

The rector peered out of the window beside them. “Anything else?”

“Yes,” nodded Eleanor.

“The members of her group mentioned that she had supposedly received an invitation from someone. She had told them she was going to meet someone in the gardens, but had apparently refused to elaborate beyond that. Absolutely no mention of the sender’s identity.”

Alaynah looked back at Eleanor again, and raised an eyebrow. “Nobody else knew of this?”

“No,” responded Eleanor.

“The three other members of her group had not questioned it further, assuming it was some sort of romantic involvement, or something like that. Nobody had followed her into the gardens because of this fact. But after she had failed to return to their dorm room at their usual bedtime, one of the members went to check the gardens out of a growing sense of concern.”

“And?”

“Nothing. The gardens were empty, and not a single trace of June remained. The group split up, searched all over the academy, and couldn’t find her anywhere.”

Alaynah rubbed her chin. “I see. Thank you, Eleanor.”

Her secretary nodded. “Of course.” She finished her cup of tea.

“Is there any new information regarding Miss Thawn?” asked Alaynah.

“I’m afraid not. However, her group seems very concerned and nervous. They asked a lot of questions.”

“Did you answer?”

Eleanor firmly shook her head. “No. I managed to talk my way around them, just like you requested.”

Alaynah smiled. “That’s good.”

The black-haired woman across from her took a deep breath and clawed into her legs with her fingernails.

“Alaynah, I don’t know how to say this, but this all feels wrong, somehow. Don’t you think the students are developing some worries by now anyway? Two among their ranks are missing, we have not a single idea as to where they could be, and I fear that more may follow sooner rather than later. Shouldn’t we just make this public already? Isn’t it wrong to be secretive like this? Don’t they have a right to know what’s happening?”

The rector took another deep sip from her cup. Her gentle smile filled the room with warmth.

“Please don’t worry. We’ll find them, and everything is going to be okay.”

Her voice carried so much conviction that it was nearly impossible not to believe her.

“Thank you for all your hard work, Eleanor. I’m sorry I made you do this all by yourself thus far. Starting tomorrow, I will begin doing my own research on this as well. I’ll do my utmost to make sure this matter will be resolved within the week. And they’ll be back, safe and in one piece. I promise.”

Eleanor furled her brow. “Are you really sure about this?”

Alaynah nodded. “Yes. Yes, I am. It is nothing to worry about. Now, please get some rest, Eleanor.”

The secretary audibly exhaled. “Thank you, Alaynah. I will try my best.”

She got out of her chair, and made her way to the door. Alaynah accompanied her, and watched as she walked down the stairs towards her room. After this, she locked herself inside her office. For a while, she just stood there, staring out of the giant window and into the distance. It was already nighttime, but the moon threw a brilliant silver light onto the scenery. Stars glimmered above, twinkling as though harmonizing with one another.

The hairs on her neck stood up straight. She felt long-dead, rotting eyes boring through her soul. But she simply ignored them, pretended they weren’t there. It didn’t make them go away, of course.

A flock of larks took flight just outside the window.

And she chose to close her eyes.

Chapter Text

Months had passed since the fires and the disappearances. In spite of Miss Adagnitio’s promises, those mysteries were still unsolved. Many letters had come in from the students’ families - not only of those that had gone missing, however. Rumors had eventually spread and made their way out of the academy. Miss Carnell was put in charge of responding to the letters, and keeping the situation within the academy’s walls in check.

“Please rest assured that we are going to find them,” she wrote over and over again.

“All of our resources outside of regular academy procedures are directed towards the pursuit and search of the missing students. Measures to prevent future incidents have been put in place, and security has been tightened tenfold. It is our duty and promise to keep our students safe.”

The pit in her stomach had deepened immensely, and her soul was wracked with anxiety and guilt. She sought advice and comfort, but Miss Adagnitio was rarely ever present anymore. There were many matters she needed to discuss with the High Council, especially regarding the disappearances, so she spent most of her time traveling back and forth between Nightingale Peak and the capital city of Isernshore.

They were far apart - too far for any kind of magic to transport her there. Instead, she traveled by train, which was at least faster than a carriage, but still required a few hours for the trip between Gyldenstrom and Isernshore. And the weather was beginning to cause difficulties, too.

Thick, round snowflakes fell to the ground outside the academy’s windows. The surrounding woods were blanketed by a sheet of white, and the gardeners stubbornly worked their magic to keep all the plants and flowers alive through the winter. The snowfall was so dense that it was nearly impossible to see beyond the forest. But the inside of the academy was kept warm and cozy - especially the dorm rooms.

“We’ll go on ahead,” said Orla, dressed in even fluffier clothes than usual.

“Yeah. See you downstairs in a bit,” smiled Louisa.

Asterios and Alicia were still just sitting on their respective beds as they watched them leave. The cold outside had slowed them both down quite a bit; they struggled to wake up and leave their beds on time. Or Asterios struggled, at the very least. Alicia really only stayed behind and pretended, so she could have an excuse to remain in his company a little longer each morning. 

As he slowly began picking his things up to get ready, Alicia finally decided to ask him the question that had been on her mind for months now. It had kept her awake throughout the night, and her heart had been racing since the other two had left the room.

“Asterios?” she started, facing away from him.

He stopped, and turned his head. “Hm?”

“We have uh, known each other for quite a while, right?”

“That’s true,” he nodded.

“We used to play so much together as kids. Your parents and mine got along really well, until..”

He hesitated. “Well, you know. Until they didn’t.”

Alicia sighed. “Yeah, and then they didn’t want us to see each other anymore, because they feared we might be a ‘bad influence’ on each other, or something.”

“But we didn’t care,” chuckled Asterios.

“That was their problem, after all. Not ours. So we kept sneaking out to see each other anyway, and continued being friends like nothing had ever happened.”

Alicia smiled fondly. “That’s right, yeah.”

“Where are you going with this, Alicia?” asked Asterios.

“I, uh. Well..” Alicia gulped, and turned around to look Asterios in the eyes.

“I wanted to ask you if maybe you would like to be my partner for the ball at the end of the year.”

Her heartbeat quickened further as she anticipated his response.

“Oh.” An apologetic, embarrassed smile crawled onto Asterios’ face.

“I’m really sorry, but Louisa and I already partnered up a few weeks ago.”

Alicia’s heart dropped, and she quickly looked away again.

Asterios circled around her bed so he could still see her face.

“I’m sorry, I really am - I just didn’t think you’d be interested, somehow. But I can tell her to go look for someone else, if it’s really that important to you.”

He sat down next to her, his face turned towards her as she pierced the floor with her stare.

Swiftly, she raised up her face, smiled warmly, and looked into his eyes.

“No, don’t. It’s okay. I’m happy for you.”

Asterios raised an eyebrow. “Really? Are you sure? I want you to be honest.”

“Yes, I am sure. We can always just try again at the graduation ball,” she spoke through clenched teeth.

“Alright,” responded Asterios after a moment of hesitation. He relaxed his eyebrow again.

“That’s a promise, then.”

“Yeah. A promise,” nodded Alicia, still smiling very believably.

“Good. Okay.” Asterios smiled, got to his feet, and playfully ruffled Alicia’s hair, unaware that this was essentially equivalent to rubbing salt into an open wound. And yet, her smile remained steady.

“I’m gonna go get ready now. It’s getting kind of late,” said Asterios.

“Sure. Go on ahead,” responded Alicia.

As soon as the bathroom door closed behind him, Alicia’s smile crumbled away, and her expression remained empty. She didn’t have the energy to cry, or to feel anything but contempt for herself. Once again, her inability to act on her emotions had gotten in her way.

Of course it went this way, she thought.

How else could it have gone? This is no-one’s fault but mine. I’m nothing but a coward.

When Asterios stepped back into the room a little while later, Alicia had already left.

-

Umeko’s heart was beating out of her chest. Miss Mason had just ended class five minutes early, and this was incredibly convenient for what she had planned. Hastily, she crammed all her things into her bag, swung it over one shoulder, and exited the classroom.

“Excuse me!”

As she made her way up the stairs, she shoved several people out of the way. Her resolve was steadfast, and she wouldn’t let anyone stop her. Just a minute or two later, she arrived at the fire element classroom - Reese’s classroom - and hid just outside the door, with her back against the wall.

Things had been going well between them lately, and she had finally decided to try her luck one more time.

As soon as she leaves the classroom I will ask her to be my ball partner, she thought.

I absolutely, definitely will. No more waiting.

The bell rang, and her heart skipped a beat.

You can do this, Umeko Chiba. You have overcome far more harrowing situations than this one.

Moments later, the door next to her opened, and some familiar faces exited the room. Eve and Gunhild walked out side by side, followed closely by Olivia. Louisa and Raelynn came after them - they seemed to be getting along quite well. And last was Erys. Joko stood outside waiting for her, and together they walked away to the next lesson.

Two people were missing, she realized. Hae and Reese. A suspicion creeped into her mind, a deep sense of discomfort torched her gut. She gulped, and peeked into the classroom.

Missus Keegan was still in front of the blackboard, cleaning up her desk and orderly placing her things into her bag. Hae and Reese were also still in there, directly in front of each other. It seemed as though Hae had just stopped Reese from exiting the classroom to tell her something.

Umeko was frozen in place. The thought of intervening entered her mind for a brief, fleeting moment, but she quickly gave up on it. And so she stood there, incapable of doing anything, incapable of running away so she wouldn’t have to hear what came next:

“Hey, Reese, would you go to the ball with me?”

It came out of Hae’s mouth so casually, with seemingly no fore- or afterthought. A sharp sting shot through Umeko’s chest. Fury warped her perception. This brief sentence, so quickly spoken, had come to him with such ease, while even merely pondering it had caused Umeko so many sleepless nights.

It was simply not fair, she ruled. A boy must not fear a thing when asking a girl such questions. But if a girl asks another girl the same thing, she is mortally terrified of the outcome. It requires deep consideration and great care, and she may end up harming herself more than she ever could have imagined. It just wasn’t fair.

And thus, she was angry. Angry at Hae. Angry at herself for being born this way. But before she could act upon it, before she could give this anger room to breathe, Reese gave him her response.

“Sure,” she grinned.

“Don’t see why not.”

Umeko bit down on her teeth so hard that they almost cracked. Her knees and arms were shaky, and it felt like her heart had simply disappeared altogether. She turned around, and sprinted off and down the stairs, as fast as her legs could carry her.

Out of the corner of her eye, Reese saw her running away. For a moment, she felt like she had committed some unforgivable sin, though she still did not understand its nature. The smile disappeared from her lips. She stared right past Hae, and down the stairs.

“Something wrong?” asked Hae, carefully.

“Not sure,” she responded.

“I think I saw Umeko just now, running downstairs.”

“Really? Maybe something happened?” Hae sounded genuinely concerned.

“That’s the feeling I’m getting, yeah. I’ll go hurry after her,” nodded Reese.

“Alright. See you in the gymnasium in a bit, I need to go grab a drink!”

They waved good-bye, and split up.

Downstairs on the ground floor, Umeko was still running. To her it felt as though she would just collapse into a puddle on the ground if she slowed down. The pain in her legs distracted her from an ache somewhere far deeper. She paced around the corner leading to the corridor where the gym halls are located, and– 

CRASH!

Suddenly, she found herself looking up at the tall ceiling. The pain had multiplied, and had latched itself onto the back of her head. Swiftly, she got back to her feet on wobbly legs, only to stare Alicia McRae directly in the eyes. She, too, had just gotten back on her feet from a fall.

“Watch where you’re going, Chiba!” she hissed, rubbing the back of her head.

“No, you watch where you are standing, McRae,” hissed Umeko back.

“Pah! The nerve!” scoffed Alicia.

“What sort of hurry could you possibly be in to make you act so carelessly?”

Umeko angrily scrunched her nose. “Why are you standing directly around the corner like that? It is like you are begging to be bumped into!”

Alicia was just about to continue arguing with her, but the sudden appearance of several other students from around the corner held her back. Asterios was among them, she noticed. Side by side with Louisa.

“Tsk! Whatever.” Alicia turned away and crossed her arms.

Umeko also took note of the others that had arrived, and spotted Reese in the crowd. It looked as though she had seen her as well, and she appeared somewhat flustered. Umeko blushed, and turned away as well.

“Yes, yes. Whatever.”

A few more minutes passed, and the remaining students gathered before the gym hall’s entrance. Not much later, Mister Joshi and Mister Choi arrived as well. They went inside, and formed a circle around their teachers to listen to their instructions for today’s lesson.

“We’re doing another crossover of sorts, starting today,” explained Mister Joshi.

Mister Choi nodded. “That’s right. Mister Joshi and I have decided that it is time to test the current state of your abilities, and therefore we will be evaluating your performances in a one-on-one combat scenario.”

The students tilted their heads.

Mister Joshi grinned. “Oh, it’s nothing confusing, really. He means we’re gonna hold a little sparring tournament for the next few weeks!”

Everyone looked at each other. Some of the students seemed excited, others were rather nervous. Quiet chatter broke out in the circle surrounding the teachers.

“There is no need to be afraid,” said Mister Choi.

“It isn’t going to be particularly dangerous, and you will not be using your Devilbanes. We merely want to gauge how far you have come in the months since your arrival at Nightingale Peak.”

The students went back to being quiet, and paid attention.

“The rules are pretty simple,” started Mister Joshi.

“Number one, you may only use magic to support yourself, not to seriously injure your opponent. Number two, you will receive a cushioned wooden staff in place of your Devilbane. We know that some of you usually prefer ranged weapons, but it is nonetheless very important to be skilled in hand-to-hand combat. In certain situations, you will not be able to avoid it.”

The group of students exchanged a few looks here and there again. 

“You can also choose not to use any weapon at all,” he continued.

“Punching and kicking are allowed, but if you aim for the head you’re out. Number three, you may use the entirety of the gym hall as your arena - horizontally and vertically. And number four, if you manage to throw your opponent to the ground two times, you win.”

“We have matched each of you up with a partner of similar physique and stature to maintain a degree of fairness,” explained Mister Choi.

“Since this is a tournament, the winner of each of the first matches will move up the ranks and fight the winner of another match. This will continue until one final winner remains. The losing parties are free to request additional matches for training and will receive personalized advice and training from both of us. And lastly, whether you win or lose will not affect your grade. Only your effort truly matters in the end.”

“Yeah!” nodded Mister Joshi.

“The whole tournament thing is just for fun, to keep things exciting. We don’t want any of you to have any drawbacks or disadvantages just because you were eliminated early. So, did everyone understand the rules or should I repeat them? Nod if you got it.”

All twenty-four students surrounding the two teachers nodded at once.

Mister Joshi grinned. “Good, good! Then from here on out, the Nightingale Peak First Year Tournament begins! It’ll last a few weeks, and will take up all of your martial & casting classes for its duration, but it’ll be fun, we promise!”

“One last thing,” said Mister Choi.

“The end of this tournament serves as a sort of permit for you to take on your very first missions. White and yellow threat levels only. You are going to receive an official document from us, and you will need to keep it on you at all times while on duty.”

Noises of awe and excitement spread within the students’ ranks. Missions! Finally!

“But do not take this permit as an invitation to grow reckless,” continued Mister Choi.

“Fighting against real, living demons is in no way comparable to the training you undergo within the confines of this exercise hall. You will need to use all your theoretical knowledge about demons and your element as well as all the combat skills that you have acquired here all at once. You will no doubt be wounded, time and time again, some of you perhaps even severely. And you must remain wary at all times - threat level assessments may differ greatly from the actual severity of the threat at hand, even those prepared by the most astute and observant researchers and witches.”

And suddenly, the excitement quieted down again as the students were reminded of their mortality.

“Don’t scare them like that, Kwan.” Mister Joshi nudged Mister Choi with his elbow.

“It is necessary to be mindful of your actions,” said Mister Choi.

“Please just remember that in here, you’re inside a training arena. Out there, you’re on a battlefield. Know that there is a stark difference between the two.”

The students remained quiet, and allowed this reminder to sink in.

“Anyway,” said Mister Joshi enthusiastically, “let’s get started, shall we? Who are our first two duelists of today, Kwan?”

Mister Choi checked a sheet of paper on a clipboard he was holding, and squinted his eyes.

“The first match goes to Reese Terrell and Qar Sharawi.”

Reese’s and Qar’s eyes widened, and they looked at each other from across the circle. They nodded at each other, and smiled.

“Already, Reese?” grinned Lani.

“Leave some spotlight for the rest of us, you hear?”

“I’ll try my best,” responded Reese with a smile.

“You can do it! We’ll be cheering for you!” said Dwyn.

Umeko remained quiet. She just nodded in agreement.

Reese turned around to leave, but kept an eye on Umeko. “Thanks, you three. I’ll show them what to expect from us!”

The spectators moved over to the side and into a safer location as Qar and Reese made their way to the center of the hall. Hae formed a cone around his mouth with his hands and started cheering.

“Woohoo! Go, Reese! You can do it! Beat his ass!”

Catharine hit the back of his head with her flat hand.

“Quiet down! You’re so embarrassing.”

“Ow! No, you’re embarrassing! Show some excitement, you sharp-eyed fox!”

“I am excited,” protested Catharine.

“I’m just more level-headed than you.”

Hae smiled smugly. “Mhm. Sure you are. I see you staring at Qar’s back.”

Catharine suddenly caught her own eyes wandering, and snapped them back to look at Hae. Embarrassed, she blushed.

“W-what? No! Not at all! Stop making things up!”

Hae laughed. Jia and Adair looked at each other, quietly smiled and shook their heads, and observed the center of the hall.

Eve and Olivia stood side by side, performing some kind of impromptu inspirational dance.

“Q, A, R, Qar! Kick her bum but not too far!” they sang in unison.

Erys stood next to them, posing dramatically as always. “May the Grand, Wise Presence bestow great strength upon you, o tall and muscular one. May you grind thine enemy to dust, and use it to fertilize thine harvest.”

The other two stopped their dance and stared at Erys. She cleared her throat.

“Perhaps not quite so far,” she corrected.

Qar and Reese stopped in front of each other in the center of the hall. They shook hands, as a sign of respect. Mister Joshi stood beside them, holding two staffs. Reese took hers, but Qar refused the offer.

“Thanks, but I’m fine,” he said.

Reese grinned. “You’re not underestimating me, are you? I’m as tall and strong as you are.”

“No, no! Not at all!” Qar waved his hands dismissively.

“I just don’t like swinging weapons around. Besides, my Devilbane is two heavy gauntlets, so I’m more used to just punching!”

“Alright then,” chuckled Reese.

“May the better brawler win.”

Mister Joshi moved out of the way. And after a little bit of quiet staring, he gave them the signal to begin.

“Go!” he exclaimed.

Just a fraction of a second later, one of Qar’s huge fists came barreling towards Reese’s abdomen. Reese, caught off-guard, took an evasive step backwards and blocked it with her staff. She needed to hold it with both hands in order to counter the immense kinetic force of Qar’s punch.

He’s fast, she thought.

And awfully strong!

Without any kind of hesitation, Qar immediately closed the distance between them and began a flurry of attacks. Every single one aimed at a weak spot in Reese’s defense, but she managed to parry all of them just barely in time. They kept moving - for each step that Reese retreated, Qar took a step towards her instead.

Reese started sweating. Her stamina was already running low, but it didn’t seem like Qar was going to stop taking shots at her anytime soon. And she hadn’t managed to attempt a single attack yet.

Nervously, she tried to block the next attack with her staff. But Qar’s punch was a ruse this time - he had counted on Reese sluggishly attempting another parry in order for his next move to work. He gripped the staff firmly, and held onto it with his other hand, too. Reese refused to let go of it, stubbornly holding onto its ends, unwilling to let go of her only weapon.

And so, Qar enacted his plan. With incredible force, he roared as he swung Reese around him, and let go of the staff. Like a shot put ball, he threw her halfway across the gym hall.

Reese had no idea what was going on. She was nearly two meters tall and weighed almost 90 kilograms. She had never been thrown before in her life, and certainly not this far. She stared at the ceiling as it flew past her at an incredible speed, and hit the ground on her back.

“One strike for Miss Terrell!” shouted Mister Joshi.

Reese raised her head and looked through a gap between her legs. Qar was slowly approaching, and cracked his knuckles. She gulped.

Huh. Didn’t expect that, but whatever.

“Back on your feet, Reese!” exclaimed Lani.

“It’s not naptime yet!”

“Yeah! Show him what’s what!” added Hae.

Umeko glared at Hae. At the sight of Reese’s fall and upon hearing his voice in response, a bright flame of competition suddenly flared up inside of her. She absolutely had to outcheer him.

“Get up, fiend!” she screamed.

“You better pay him back for tossing you around like that!”

Dwyn and Lani stared at her with widened eyes. They had never heard her scream before, they realized. Her voice screeched and distorted into something immensely unfamiliar, like a banshee’s wail.

Umeko’s extremely loud yelling snapped Reese back into reality. She shook her head like a dog trying to dry its fur, and jumped back up to her feet. She rolled her shoulders, and noticed that she was thankfully still holding onto her staff. A mild sting of pain shot down her back, reminding her of her rough landing.

Okay. No more messing around.

Gentle specks of flame gathered around her. Blue, yellow, red, green, purple.. all the colors of the rainbow surrounded her, like a thin protective veil floating in the air. She took a deep breath, and began running straight towards Qar.

Immediately, he looked through her approach. He stomped the floor beneath his feet, and a thick, earthen wall shot out of the ground before him. Much to his surprise, Reese kept running dead ahead.

She leapt into the air, and kicked off of it, propelling herself backwards. In the very same second, she focused her magic directly underneath the soles of her feet. Jets of prismatic flames shot out of her boots with extreme power, increasing her air-speed and melting the wall of earth into a mere puddle of mud.

For a moment, Qar just stood there, blinking in disbelief at the fact that his strongest defense had been so easily broken. But he had no time to think - Reese was already flying directly towards him. She had turned herself around and was hurtling towards him, aiming an attack at his legs with her staff.

At the very last moment, Qar managed to evade the attack by jumping over it. But she had faked him out: Reese rolled right past him, and pushed her staff into his back. Before he felt the pain of the impact, he was already on the ground, laying on his chest.

“One strike for Mister Sharawi!” exclaimed Mister Choi.

The crowd cheered - for both sides. Excitement flared up among the students. Qar and Reese were now both only one strike away from losing or winning the match. 

“C’mon, Qar!” shouted Eve.

“You can do better than that!”

As if on command, Qar lifted his huge body off the ground with his hands, rising back to his feet in a swift rotation. Reese just barely managed to avoid getting struck by his legs by jumping right over him, darting over his head by shooting fire out of her feet once more. Qar turned around as the fight changed directions, and Reese rolled off the ground as soon as she touched it.

She didn’t get up on her feet, however. Rather than standing up straight to continue fighting him at eye-level, Reese ended her roll by casting fire magic through her hands. Impressive jets of rainbow-colored flames bounced her off the floor and sent her flying directly towards Qar boots first. She had turned her entire body into a projectile.

Slightly panicked, Qar grabbed her legs as they rushed towards him, managing to hold them in place just barely, and with extreme strain. He tried to swing her away, but he found himself incapable of moving her in any direction at all. An unstoppable force was moving his way, and his arms were slowly losing strength.

Reese gritted her teeth and further increased the pressure of her flames. This was putting a lot of strain on her as well, and her booming voice filled the gym hall as she shouted to distract herself from the pain. She was going to have sore muscles for days, she realized.

Qar slid backwards across the floor on his feet. His arms were just about to give up, so he decided to encase them in stone in a last ditch effort to stabilize them and stop them from simply falling away. On top of that, he also buried his feet in the rocky ground below, preventing him from sliding back any further.

Reese simply grinned, and though her face was already turning red, she increased the pressure one more time, in a single quick burst. Before he could counter her force, Qar had already fallen over on his back. His feet were still buried in the ground, and he was still holding onto Reese, but he had tipped over regardless.

“And that’s two strikes for Mister Sharawi! Reese Terrell wins!” applauded Mister Joshi excitedly.

All twenty-two of the other students joined the applause; even Eve, Olivia and Erys couldn’t deny that Reese had performed admirably.

The rocks crumbled off Qar’s limbs, and he let go of Reese. She helped him back to his feet, and they shook hands once more. Qar rubbed the back of his head.

“Well fought. Seems like I somehow underestimated you after all,” he said.

“Oh, you did well, too!” said Reese with a smile.

“But I think you should probably remember that rocks aren’t the most flexible thing to lean on.”

“True, true,” nodded Qar.

“Won’t make the same mistake twice! Be seeing you!”

They exchanged good-byes and went back to their spots, both of their bodies visibly sore. On top of being generally shaky and sweaty, Reese’s skin had also turned crimson red from her fingertips to her elbows. A side effect of her fire magic which she hadn’t gotten under control just yet.

Hae stopped her on her way to her group, and gave her a big hug. He pointed at her reddened skin.

“Awesome job, but are you okay?” he asked.

“Yeah, yeah,” dismissed Reese.

“They’ll go away after a few hours.”

“Good! I’m uh, glad!” smiled Hae, nodding.

“Well, I better get back to my group!” said Reese.

“Yeah!” agreed Hae.

“Alright.” Reese smiled awkwardly and waltzed back over to her group.

Hae turned his head to the other side and was immediately met with a fierce look of disapproval from Catharine.

“What is it now?” sighed Hae.

“You’re not serious,” said Catharine.

“About what?”

“Hae Iona, did you start something with Reese?”

“Yeah, maybe I asked her to be my ball partner before this lesson. So what? She said yes!”

Catharine groaned loudly, and grabbed his whole head.

“Look,” she said, and rotated it to point him straight at Umeko’s face.

It only lasted a second because Umeko looked away immediately upon noticing that they had made eye contact, but Hae was pretty sure that Umeko had just attempted to kill him with her gaze. An aura of immense hostility radiated from her towards him, so dense he could practically grasp it.

“Woah,” he breathed with widened eyes.

Catharine let go of his head. “Yeah. ‘Woah’. Are you crazy or just really, really dumb?”

Hae waved his hands around. “Wait, wait, but she never made any advances towards her! She never said anything!”

“Well, why do you think she didn’t, professor?” Catharine slapped her own palm into her face in disbelief.

“I thought they were just friends! No idea!” exclaimed Hae.

“Because she’s terrified of rejection,” said Catharine, calmer now.

“I hate to break it to you, Hae, but asking someone of your own gender out isn’t quite as easy as what you did when you asked Reese to be your ball partner. It comes with a lot of fear, and doubt, and it can slow you down, and force you to shove your feelings aside just for the sake of playing things safe.”

Hae looked at her. There was a distant sadness in Catharine’s eyes.

“I know, because I’ve been there before,” she said, and looked down towards the ground.

“And I don’t think Reese even understands her own feelings all that well, either. I’m not saying you should call it off and point them towards each other or anything like that, but if they figure things out - just do me a favor and move out of the way, okay? Just.. let it happen.”

“Okay.” Hae nodded, and opened his arms.

“I’m sorry. I hope I didn’t ruin anything.”

Catharine moved into his arms, and allowed him to hug her.

“It’ll be okay. I think life already has plans for them,” she said.

As he held onto Catharine, Hae looked over to Reese’s group, where she was currently being congratulated.

“Good job, big girl!” said Lani.

“We’re so proud of you,” nodded Dwyn.

Reese high-fived both of them, and grinned.

“Wow, thank you. It’s like I came back from a big, important battle or something!”

She looked over to Umeko, still smiling, and held out her hand to her as well.

Umeko was seemingly ignoring her, however. She looked slightly to the side with a pout on her face.

“Nice work, fiend,” she said, barely audible.

Reese lowered her hand, and stood by Umeko’s side. She lowered her head a bit, and spoke to her in a concerned, quiet voice.

“You okay? You’ve been kinda weird today.”

Umeko remained quiet.

“Well, not you, you’re not weird,” continued Reese, scared that she may have upset her.

“But something feels wrong. Do you wanna talk?”

“Perhaps later,” said Umeko, avoiding eye contact. She pointed at the middle of the hall.

Reese followed her finger with her eyes. The duelists for the second match had already been summoned - Adair Noonan and Asterios Argyris.

As Asterios walked towards the center, Louisa called out to him. He looked over his shoulder.

“You can do this! You’re gonna beat them two to naught, I believe in you!”

“Yeah,” said Alicia, incapable of adding anything of importance.

Orla pumped her fist motivationally.

“Thanks, girls,” smiled Asterios, and looked ahead again.

Alicia silently grumbled something as she watched him walk away, maintaining a little distance between herself and the other two girls. 

Hae, Catharine and Jia cheered for Adair as they moved towards the center. They carried themself with grace, almost with a certain air of nobility about them.

“Has Adair always moved so haughtily?” asked Jia earnestly. Her well-meaning puppy eyes looked into Catharine’s.

Catharine laughed. “Oh, right, you haven’t seen them in action outside of regular lessons. We trained with each other in our free time a few times. Adair has a very special way of fighting. You’ll see!”

Jia nodded, and pointed her eyes at the center of the hall to observe the beginning of the match.

Asterios and Adair, each armed with a wooden staff, stood directly in front of each other, eyes locked. They hadn’t exchanged a single word.

“Second match, go!” said Mister Joshi, and their battle began.

Whoosh!

Asterios looked around, but he couldn’t find Adair anywhere. The other students seemed just as confused - it was like they had suddenly vanished into thin air. The last place Asterios checked was directly above him. And that’s exactly where he found them, flying towards him at an incredible speed.

Before Asterios could react at all, Adair had already hit him in the shoulder with their staff. The force of the impact sent Asterios tumbling backwards, forcing him to think fast. Vines sprung out of the ground behind him and stopped his fall by pushing against his shoulders. Once they had fulfilled their purpose, they withered away and disappeared almost instantaneously.

Asterios readied himself for a counterattack, but Adair had already disappeared again. This time, Asterios managed to follow them with his eyes: Adair had created some kind of inverted whirlpool around their staff, and had used the force of the rotation to launch themself high into the air. Near the ceiling, they had grabbed one of the monkey bars and had jumped over to some of the rocky protrusions on the wall.

Now, they were running around the arena’s walls high above the ground at dizzying speeds. Asterios couldn’t believe how fast they were - and on top of this, their movement was extremely strange, reminiscent of the flow of waves. They almost looked like they were drunk. Fully aware of the fact that he couldn’t keep up with Adair if he tried, Asterios simply stayed in the center of the arena and watched their movements.

Dust clouds rose into the air from the protrusions as they kicked off them, making Adair’s location and intent even harder to read. After several laps around the arena, a huge fountain of water shot out of one of the walls. Adair emerged from the dust and leapt towards Asterios, hoping to land another hit, but Asterios remained unperturbed. In spite of Adair’s attempts at obscuring his view, he had not lost track of them a single time. He simply planted his feet, and caught Adair by the collar of their shirt.

“Ack!” choked Adair. Asterios let go, and they fell to the ground.

“That’s one strike for Adair Noonan!” exclaimed Mister Choi.

Without wasting any time, Adair picked themself up from the ground and started running big circles around Asterios. He found it way harder to follow them with his eyes at this close distance, and before he had any chance to attack or stop them from moving, he noticed that his surroundings had suddenly changed. The floor beneath him had gotten soft, and it was moving in circles. A giant, muddy whirlpool formed in the center of the area that Adair was circling, right underneath Asterios’ feet. To stop himself from sinking, Asterios attempted to lift one foot off the ground, but he got stuck and began to lose his balance.

Adair recognized this as an opening immediately, and flung themself at Asterios. Their weapons clashed, but Asterios’ footing wasn’t stable enough to keep him standing. He tripped, and fell on his back. The ground was already solid again.

“And a strike for Mister Argyris!” said Mister Joshi.

“What unbelievable speed! It hasn’t even been three minutes since the beginning of the fight!”

This remark flipped a switch inside Asterios’ head. Suddenly, he realized that there was a non-zero chance he might lose his very first match, and that he could be eliminated from the tournament mere moments from now. He gritted his teeth, and jumped to his feet.

I’m not gonna lose to some commoner with some flashy tricks, he thought.

I’m going to win.

Asterios let out a battle cry, and the ground began to shake. The students held onto whatever they could to stay on their feet. The hall’s stone floor cracked open in several places, and enormous vines burst out from underneath, thick as birch trees. Some of them came out directly under Adair, who jumped out of the way to dodge them. But the vines kept coming. One after another, they shot out of the ground, aimed directly towards Asterios’ opponent.

Adair quickly found themself overwhelmed by the plants. Dodging was no longer sufficient - they had to find a way to counter them. In the meantime, Asterios was slowly closing in on them, simply walking straight ahead in Adair’s direction. The vines in his path withered away, and crumbled to nothing.

The silver-haired Adair panicked. They formed a blade made of highly pressurized water at the end of their staff, and began slashing at the vines. The blade was strong enough to cut them down, but like a hydra’s heads they simply kept regrowing. Desperately, they kept hacking away. Asterios had nearly reached them by now, and they still had no idea how to escape.

Suddenly, one of the vines exploded into a giant heap of leaves as Adair slashed through it. Using their surprise as an opportunity, Asterios rushed through the withering vines and tried to strike Adair with his staff. Adair, however, still managed to dodge the attack, and moved behind him with a semi-circular motion in the blink of an eye. Just as they were about to attack him, Asterios kicked the ground, and a small, rocky platform raised itself out of the ground directly under one of Adair’s feet. They stumbled, Asterios swiftly turned around, and pushed them over with a determined move of his staff. Adair hit the ground.

“Two strikes for Adair Noonan, and that’s a wrap!” shouted Mister Joshi.

The students applauded once more. Adair laid silently on their back, staring at the distant ceiling. Asterios appeared in their field of vision, and offered them a hand to get back on their feet. Almost immediately, they slapped his hand away. 

“Tsk,” they scowled. Quickly, they got up, and walked back over to their group.

Asterios watched as they left, and shook his head in disbelief. He, too, went back to his spot.

“What’s their problem?” he asked, visibly frustrated.

“I beat them fair and square.”

“Ah, who cares,” shrugged Louisa. She tiptoed, and kissed him on the cheek.

Asterios’ eyes widened, and he blushed. He put his hand where she had kissed him.

She smiled warmly. “Congratulations! You made it out of round one!”

“Oh, uh. Yeah, thanks!” Asterios sounded as though his mind had suddenly wandered off somewhere else.

Alicia smiled as well, and nodded. “Yes, congratulations! You did well out there.”

Is this sow trying to tick me off? she thought, barely containing her anger.

Well, it’s certainly working. If nobody else was watching right now, I would–

Her violent fantasies were interrupted when Orla walked up to Asterios and hugged him tightly. He hugged her back. Suddenly, they looked like the closest of friends.

“Congrats, Astie! Great job!” said Orla as they squeezed each other.

“Aw, thank you! I’m sure you’ll do well, too!” responded Asterios with a warm smile.

Alicia’s jaw dropped for a split second, but she quickly put her mask back on again.

Astie?! What did I miss? When did this happen?

She felt alienated - as though the other three had grown inseparably close to each other while she had looked away. And once again, she spiraled into an abyss of self-loathing.

Adair wasn’t taking their loss particularly well. With downcast eyes, they positioned themself between their group members once more. Catharine gently nudged them with her elbow.

“This doesn’t mean a thing, Adair. It’s just training. We’re all still learning, you know?”

However, Adair remained silent. Jia and Hae each laid a hand on one of their shoulders.

“You can’t win them all,” said Hae.

“To be honest, I believe Asterios would’ve beaten us all,” nodded Jia.

“It feels to me as though his pride and arrogance would not allow him to lose a fight either way.”

Adair let out a small chuckle. “I guess. Thanks.”

Hae grinned. “You’re welcome.”

Mister Choi adjusted his glasses and checked the names of the next two students to be matched. His eyes widened a little, and with great concern he looked over at Mister Joshi. He cleared his throat to get his attention, then handed him the sheet of paper. Mister Joshi held it with both hands and read the two names that Mister Choi wanted him to see. He lowered the tournament chart and stared back at Mister Choi with a similar concern in his eyes.

“Uhm,” he started, a light rasp in his voice.

“Miss Alicia McRae and Miss Umeko Chiba to the center of the hall, please.”

Oh no, thought Reese.

This won’t go well, will it.

She turned her head and looked down at Umeko. She seemed absent, her fierce eyes pointing dead ahead, gazing into the void. Reese was just about to place a hand on her shoulder, but Umeko had already taken the first step towards the middle of the gymnasium.

“Hey, go easy on her, you hear?” shouted Lani.

“Yes. Sure,” grumbled Umeko without stopping or turning her head.

Reese, Dwyn and Lani all looked at each other with uncertainty. And yet, they cheered her on as she made her way to the starting point of this unfortunate match.

Alicia already stood there, waiting. Her face carried the usual sarcastic, snarky grin, and her arms were crossed.

“Hello there, Chiba,” she said in the most arrogant tone she could muster.

“I’m going to apologize in advance - I won’t hold back one bit.”

“Good,” responded Umeko with a deadpan expression.

“Me neither.”

Alicia furled her eyebrows. Mister Joshi looked back and forth between the two as he waited for them to take their staffs. He looked nervous.

“Are, uhm. Are you two sure you’re up to this?”

“Yes,” they both responded simultaneously without a second of delay. They didn’t even turn to look at their teacher; their eyes were locked in place, staring directly at each other. It was like they were trying to pierce each other’s skin and flesh just by looking and standing perfectly still. Each of them swiftly grabbed a staff.

“Do you think they’ll be okay?” whispered Orla to Asterios.

“I’m getting sorta worried. It doesn’t feel like this will go by the rules.”

“No, it won’t,” sighed Asterios.

“These two have always been like this. Even when we were kids, not a day would go by without her mentioning the Chiba girl in one way or another. They’re rivals by blood, and always will be, I think.”

Louisa giggled. “It seems to me like these two would only ever be able to get along if the world came to an end. But even then, I believe they would still quarrel.”

“That’s horrible,” said Orla.

“What a sad way to live, always going at each other like this.”

Asterios nodded. “They both have their demons. And nothing will ever change until they overcome them.”

And so the two girls stood there, facing each other, fists cramped around their weapons. Both plagued by an inner unrest, a turmoil that had nothing to do with their rivalry, that went beyond and into the depths of their feelings. Emotions that had no place in a situation such as this, but that they both needed to rid themselves of, one way or another. Thus, they individually concluded that this was where they would unleash that anger, and give it room to flourish.

“Remember the rules, you two,” said Mister Joshi, and retreated into safety.

After a few more moments of silent staring, he gave them the signal: “Third match, go!”

Without any hesitation or second thoughts, they rushed directly at each other in a straight line. Their staffs clashed with immense force, producing an echoing impact noise. Alicia went in for another hit, this time reinforcing her own strength with air magic to increase the speed of her strike. Umeko swiftly raised her own staff horizontally above her head and held it with both hands, reading Alicia’s movements.

With a loud swoosh , she sent her staff downwards, where it crashed into Umeko’s defense. The floor beneath her feet shattered, cracks flowing out in several directions along the ground. Wind from the impact whirled in every direction, and flung their hair around. Immediately, they both jumped backwards to gain some distance. Umeko blew a stray strand of hair out of her face, her eyes still staring angrily into Alicia’s.

They began circling each other, slowly walking clockwise as they prepared for the next attack. Umeko took the initiative, and did something unexpected - she threw her staff directly at Alicia, who immediately deflected the projectile with her own weapon. She grinned, and scoffed.

“Getting desperate already, Chiba? That’s not a throwing weapon!”

Suddenly, she noticed what Umeko had really planned. A vine was tightly coiled around the staff, leading all the way back to the palm of Umeko’s right hand. She pulled the vine, and before Alicia could react, it tangled around her legs and swept her feet off the ground.

“Strike one for Miss McRae!” exclaimed Mister Joshi. He almost seemed happy about that.

Reese cheered loudly, and pumped a fist into the air. “Yes! Good job, princess! Keep it up!”

Lani and Dwyn joined her. “You can do it, Umeko!”

Alicia stared at Mister Joshi in disbelief as she sat on the cold ground. She was just about to start insulting his performance as a referee when her thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice.

“Get back on your feet, Alicia! You’re better than this!” exclaimed Asterios.

For a moment, their eyes met, and for a fraction of a second Alicia’s expression softened. But then, her anger returned, and she rose up from the ground. Furiously, she rushed towards Umeko. Giant wings of air magic grew out of her back and launched her forward. The winds they produced were so strong they were visible to the naked eye. She yelled, and threw the whole weight of her body into her attack.

It happened so quickly that Umeko had no chance to evade. With extreme strength and speed, Alicia’s staff crashed directly into her ribs just underneath her chest. She felt something splinter, something sharp digging into her flesh, and cried out in pain. And yet, she stayed on her feet. 

Mister Choi was about to step in and stop the fight, but Umeko raised a hand to signal him to stop.

“No!” she yelled, glaring at him through bloodshot eyes.

“I can keep going! We are going to finish this!”

Mister Choi simply nodded, and sat back down.

Dwyn, Lani and Reese once again exchanged some highly concerned looks. They knew that whatever was going to happen next was not going to be pretty.

Umeko opened her hand, and retracted the vine that was still connected to her staff. It nearly hit Alicia in the head on its way back to Umeko’s hand, but she dodged it just barely by ducking underneath it. Umeko fastened the staff to her hand with the vine, wrapping it around her closed fist. And then, she started bashing away at Alicia.

Her anger further increased by the stinging pain under her chest, she threw attack after attack at her while she held the aching spot with her other hand. After a short while of mindless bashing, she decided to wildly flail it around with the vine, but Alicia still managed to evade every single blow that Umeko launched at her. Very quickly, Alicia realized that she could simply cut the vine. Thus, she formed a blade with concentrated air magic, copying Adair’s move from earlier, and sliced through the vine.

With a wooden clatter, Umeko’s staff fell to the ground, leaving her disarmed. Alicia felt like she had gained an advantage over her, and grinned snarkily once more.

Abruptly, everything converged at a single point inside Umeko’s mind: Alicia’s grin, the horrible pain she was feeling, the desire to win no matter what, her parent’s angry eyes of disapproval, the way Reese was taken away from her by a boy. She scowled, and kicked the ground, pulverizing the rocks into a fine sand with her earth magic. It went directly into Alicia’s eyes.

She screamed, and covered her eyes with her hands, trying desperately to rub the sand out of them somehow.

“I can’t see! I can’t see anything!” she yelled, terrified.

Mercilessly, Umeko rushed towards her, as the students watched on in horror. The teachers readied themselves to intervene at any second. But Alicia evaded her attack, and threw herself high up into the air with her magic and stayed afloat, grasping for anything to hold on to up there.

Umeko stared up at her, her face distorted by pure, seething hatred.

“Coward!” she screamed as her voice broke.

Lethally determined, she raised herself up to the ceiling on a gigantic rock pillar. Alicia was caught by it as it came up underneath her, and was therefore now technically laying on the ground, still deeply disoriented. She had lost the fight, she realized. A chill ran down her spine as the next awful realization dawned on her: Umeko wasn’t done with her yet.

Seeing nothing but red, Umeko ripped her head up by her hair, and threw her right fist into the side of her lower jaw as hard as she possibly could. The blow landed before the teachers could stop her.

With a dull crack, the jaw dislodged itself from its hinges, and the muscles went limp. For just a second, everything was dead silent. Then, an ear-shattering noise filled the entire gymnasium. Alicia was screaming so loud that she felt a terrible strain on her vocal cords. But it wasn’t enough to distract her from the extreme pain in her jaw.

Still lost in her rage, Umeko raised her other arm to strike her once more. This time, her fist was covered in a thick layer of rock. She wanted it to hurt. She wanted to make someone pay for all the pain she had gone through all her life, and Alicia was right there in front of her. But her arm refused to move.

Mister Joshi was holding onto it, she realized. She was suddenly reminded of the reality of her situation.

“Enough!” he yelled, and slapped her across the face.

Umeko fell to her knees. The rocks crumbled off her arm. She could do nothing but stare at Alicia, writhing on the ground before her in pain, guarded by Mister Choi. Her ears were ringing, from the slap to her face and Alicia’s awful screams. Slowly, she lowered the stone pillar back to ground level. She didn’t have it in her to look around, but she sensed twenty-two sets of eyes staring directly at her in disgust and fear. Three of them hurt the most. But one among them felt different. Not afraid, not disgusted, but concerned. And deeply disappointed.

“Stay in the gymnasium for a bit,” said Mister Joshi, calmer now.

He let go of her arm, and it limply fell down next to her. “We need to talk. Go back to your group for now.”

Umeko listlessly got back on her feet. With legs like pudding, she walked back over to Reese, Dwyn and Lani, far too ashamed to look at them.

“Class dismissed,” exclaimed Mister Joshi.

“Feel free to take the rest of the day off. And have a nice weekend.”

The students slowly started leaving the hall. Umeko’s group stayed behind, and so did Asterios, who was crouched down next to Alicia, doing his best to comfort her. Orla and Louisa had already left.

Mister Choi carefully inspected Alicia’s lower jaw. She had stopped screaming by now, though she was still in a lot of pain.

“Hm. Your jaw is dislocated, and it doesn’t seem like it is fractured at all,” he said.

“You are going to be okay. It might be very painful right now, but it will heal soon. Come with me.”

He left the hall, and Alicia and Asterios followed him to the med bay. Asterios was holding on to Alicia’s hand, with which she was firmly gripping his.

Umeko watched them leave. A strange, hollow feeling filled her entire body. She suddenly remembered the sharp pain under her chest, and noticed that her knuckles were aching as well. Finally, she arrived at her group, still avoiding eye contact.

Immediately, Dwyn reached around her, and hugged her tightly. But she didn’t feel worthy of it.

Lani shook her head at her, and crouched down to meet her eyes with her own. With her look and a little nod of her head to the door, she informed Umeko that she’ll be waiting for her outside the hall to talk one-on-one.

Reese cautiously laid a hand on her shoulder. Umeko turned her head slightly, and looked back at her. Her eyes conveyed a complicated mix of different emotions that Reese couldn’t really make heads or tails of.

“Are you okay?” she asked, concerned.

Umeko turned her head away again. “Please, just go to the dorm room for now. Okay?”

“Alright. Let’s go, then,” responded Reese after a moment of hesitation.

Dwyn and her turned around and made their way to the exit.

“I’ll be just outside. See you in a bit,” said Lani to Umeko.

She nodded silently, and Lani left along with Dwyn and Reese.

Once every student had left, Mister Joshi approached Umeko.

“Okay,” he started.

“First things first, that hit you took to the ribs looked really bad. Anything broken, you think?”

“Yes. Probably,” shrugged Umeko.

“You’ll have to go to the med bay for a checkup as well, then,” nodded Mister Joshi.

“Secondly, what were you thinking? The fight was already over when she was caught by your pillar. Why’d you keep going regardless?”

“I do not know, Mister Joshi,” responded Umeko. She felt as though she really couldn’t explain it further.

Mister Joshi sighed. “Look. I know personal feelings can get involved in these kinda things sometimes. But please, try to detach yourself from them, okay? Keep them out of the competition. This is supposed to be a fair arena, and everyone’s supposed to follow its rules.”

Umeko was about to speak up, but Mister Joshi stopped her.

“I know what Miss McRae did wasn’t fair, either. I’m not pushing this only on you. Believe me, I know what it’s like to get really, really mad at someone. To lose your temper, and to want to hurt someone. But it’s not the right way. You can’t just do that to one of your fellow witches.”

Umeko looked at the ground in shame. She wondered how her parents would react if they ever found out about this childish fit of rage that she just threw.

“Anyway, Miss Chiba,” continued Mister Joshi, “please just try to take it down a notch, alright? Else, we may have to consider harsher disciplinary measures next time.”

She nodded without saying a word.

“That’s all for now. A warning’s all you’re gonna get from me. Now go on and get back to your group. I’m sure they’re already waiting for you.”

Mister Joshi turned around and left the hall. The door closed behind him, and silence filled the room. For a little while, Umeko just stood there, staring holes into the air. Eventually, she mustered up enough courage to face Lani. She turned towards the exit and finally left as well. Lani stood right around the corner, leaning against the wall.

“Hey. So, what was that all about?”

Umeko nervously rubbed her arm. “My rivalry with Alicia. We hate each other, remember?”

“No, Umeko,” said Lani, shaking her head.

“I wanna know what’s really going on. That wasn’t just normal rivalry stuff. You would’ve killed her if they hadn’t stopped you. And she seemed angrier than usual, too.”

Umeko sighed. “Reese and Hae.”

“Huh?” wondered Lani. Then, she understood.

“Oh. Oh, no. Are you kidding?”

“I wish I was.” Umeko smiled bitterly.

“He asked her out to the ball, and she said yes. With a big, pretty smile on her lips.”

“And you watched it happen?”

“Yes,” nodded Umeko.

“Oh man.” Lani slid down the wall on her back and sat down. Umeko decided to sit down next to her.

“That’s rough, girl. I’m sorry. I understand why you seemed so out of it now.”

“Mhm.”

“But you gotta hold on,” said Lani.

Umeko turned her head and looked at her like she just said something utterly unbelievable.

Lani looked back at her. “No, no, hear me out, okay? I think she’s still confused.”

“Oh, come on. You sound more desperate than me, Lani.”

“I’m serious! There’s no spark between those two! I think she’s just going through with it because she thinks it’s the right thing to do! She’ll figure it out eventually, I’m sure of it!”

Umeko sunk her face into her angled knees. “I am not sure at all. I am beginning to doubt your judgment.”

Lani shook her head. “No, trust me, I insist. Something’s telling me that if you just hold on for long enough, the tide will turn eventually. Your efforts won’t go to waste. I believe you two will make this work.”

“Something?” asked Umeko.

“Yeah, something,” shrugged Lani.

“I don’t know. Call it intuition, or whatever you want, but whatever it is, it’s super sure that you two are gonna end up together.”

Umeko lifted her head and looked at Lani again. “Do you really think so?”

“Absolutely,” nodded Lani.

“Feel free to hold me accountable if I’m wrong. I know I’m not, though.”

Umeko finally smiled again. “Okay. Thank you, Lani.”

“C’mere.” Lani opened up her arms.

Umeko leaned over to her, and they hugged. It felt warm and comforting.

“I really screwed up in there, did I not?” said Umeko, her chin on Lani’s shoulder.

Lani patted her on the back. “Oh, yeah. Royally. I thought I told you to go easy on her?”

They both chuckled. Umeko felt a sudden twinge under her chest again.

“Ouch,” she said.

“She messed you up, huh? You better go to the med bay, get yourself looked at. I can come with you if you want me to,” suggested Lani.

But deep within, Umeko remained frustrated. Something told her she didn’t deserve to rest just yet.

“Yes, yes,” she said.

“Later. For now, I think I will stay in the gymnasium a bit, to practice.”

“Hm. I get the feeling I won’t be able to talk you out of that one?”

Umeko shook her head. “Unlikely.”

They both got to their feet. “Alright,” said Lani.

“But take care of yourself, okay? Don’t overdo it.”

“Of course,” responded Umeko.

“If you feel it getting worse, go to the med bay right away, you hear?”

“Absolutely.”

“Good. I’ll see you later, then. You know where to find us if you need anything.”

They hugged once more, and parted ways. Lani made her way to the dorms, and Umeko went back into the gymnasium. To practice, and to let off some more steam.

-

“I don’t understand why they’re keeping me here,” groaned Alicia.

She was sitting on one of the hospital beds in the med bay, and Asterios sat next to her on a stool.

“I’m already fine again. See?” As if to show off her perfect health, she moved her jaw around a bit. The nurses had just put it back in place for her and had applied a numbing herbal paste to soothe the pain.

She suddenly stopped moving it when a sharp sting reminded her of the fact that it was just dislocated until a few minutes ago.

“Owie,” she said.

“The nurses will have to check for fractures, just to be sure,” said Asterios.

“She did hit you really, really hard.”

Alicia scowled. “That dumb cur. I’ll not forgive her for this.”

She carefully rubbed her chin. “Could’ve broken my jaw.”

Asterios simply shrugged. “I mean, you sort of started it by hitting her in the ribs like that, Alicia.”

“Oh, wow! Thanks for defending her over me!” Alicia rolled her eyes.

“What a great help you are.”

“I’m just being honest. She’s probably gonna have to come to the med bay as well, I think she’s just trying to avoid you right now. Can’t blame her for that,” said Asterios.

“I don’t think all this happened just because of whatever you two have going on between each other. There’s more to it, isn’t there? Some outside factor?” He put his hand on hers, and looked her in the eyes.

“Is everything okay, Alicia?”

For a brief instance, Alicia considered telling him what he wanted to know. She considered talking about her feelings, and thought about just asking him to be her partner for the ball one more time. But instead, all she managed to utter was–

“Yeah, everything’s okay. I don’t know what you’re talking about at all. I just hate her guts and she hates mine.”

Once again, she was deeply disappointed in herself. She wondered what was wrong with her head to keep torturing itself like this.

“Well,” said Asterios, “there’s one thing I know for sure.”

“And that is?”

“You two have way more in common than you’re willing to admit.”

Alicia scoffed. “Oh yeah? Like what, the money?”

“No.” Asterios shook his head.

“You both have terribly short fuses.”

Alicia attempted to come up with a witty counter, but found herself incapable of doing so. Unfortunately, he was right - neither of them were particularly good at restraining themselves.

“Tsk.” She rolled over to the side, embarrassed.

Asterios got up from his stool, smiled, and gently patted her shoulder.

“Feel better soon, okay? We’ll be in the dorm room, waiting for you.”

“Yeah, yeah. Later,” responded Alicia, facing away from him.

Shortly after Asterios had left the room, Alicia noticed a handful of wrapped candies on her bedside table. The brand name stirred some warm memories up within her. Asterios and her shared many bags worth of these when they were children - it seemed to her as though he had left them there for her.

A weak little smile crawled onto her face, and a single tear rolled down her cheek.

Chapter Text

The older sister warily tapped her knuckles against the large, wooden gate.

A small, square window opened, and an eye peeked out through it from behind the visor of an iron helmet. The eye lazily rolled across each of the visitors, and found a small group of robed, hooded figures outside.

“Bunch of churls,” hiccuped a voice belonging to the guard on the other side of the gate.

“What d’you want? If it’s gold again then get lost, we can’t give out more for free.”

The window closed again.

“No,” started the older sister.

“We need no gold. All we seek is acceptance, and peace.”

The other side remained quiet.

“We are witches, of the House of the Nightingale. We come in peace, to discuss an end to our conflict with the king. We tire of the eternal struggle. We no longer wish to live in fear.”

The window opened back up. The voice on the other side was raspy, and its breath reeked of liquor.

“Defiled beasts,” it spoke, angrily.

“Give me one good reason not to alert the entire castle.”

“Come,” said one of the other witches to the older sister, tugging at her sleeve.

“We should go. I do not believe this is a good idea.”

But the older sister refused and lowered her hood, revealing her snow-white hair.

“This entire time you have been here, on top of this hill, locked away inside your castle walls. Do you not think that if we were truly as dangerous as you presume, we would have torn down these walls already?”

The guard on the other side rubbed his chin. His eyes darted up and down.

“My, my. What a beaut you are. An’ I thought witches were all warty old hags.”

The older sister looked back at the others, and nodded. Cautiously, they all lowered their hoods.

The evening sun shone its light on all their faces. Some of them had white hair as well.

“I’ll be damned. You’re not playin’ no tricks on me, are you? You’re all normal-lookin’,” remarked the guard.

“No, sir,” responded the older sister.

“We are not playing any tricks on you. We are just the same as you humans, the only exception being our powers. In every other aspect, we are identical.”

“Well, what about those powers, then,” scoffed the guard.

“Where’d you get those from? Deals with the devil, I reckon?”

“No, sir,” said the older sister once more.

“We praise the same God that you do. Some of us even go to your churches.”

“So how come us normal folk don’t get any powers?”

The older sister shook her head. “It is as much of a mystery to us as it is to you.”

“We do not know why we differ in this way. We do not keep histories, and we do not research our own kind, out of fear that the records may be discovered. This is why we seek peace: to find a mutual understanding of each other, and to discover more about ourselves that we may not yet know. To live in harmony, forevermore.”

For a moment, there was a contemplative silence. Then, the voice behind the gate spoke up again.

“Liar. You seek to tempt me, you devils. All so you can get in here, devour us all, an’ then claim the castle as your own. I’m onto you, wretch.”

The witches began to move away in fear. Once again, the witch from before tugged at the older sister’s sleeve, hoping to drag her away to safety.

“I am staying until I receive an audience with the king,” she insisted.

“I am not going away.”

The guard laughed. “Bold one, eh? Go on, off with you. You’re fortunate I haven’t rung the bell yet.”

Suddenly, a serious and strict-sounding voice spoke up from further behind the gate.

“Drunk on the job again, Meadswelle? What seems to be the problem here?”

The guard’s armor rattled as he sprung to attention. “Ma’am! There’s a bunch of witches outside the gate, ma’am!”

“And you haven’t rung the alarm yet?”

“No, ma’am! They’re talking about some kinda peace negotiation, ma’am!”

“Really? Peace? Who’d they say they were?”

“The House of the Nightingale, ma’am!”

Once again, there was silence for a while. Another eye peered through the window. It was icy blue.

“Open the gate, Meadswelle. But only allow the one up front inside, with the long, white hair.”

“Will do, ma’am! Thank you, ma’am!”

The witches took a step away from the gate as it slowly opened up. Behind it were the guard and a woman with long, black hair in a suit of armor of the same color. Golden ornaments decorated some of the plate edges. Her eyes seemed to glow in the fading daylight.

“Come on, get inside, then. Don’t wanna leave the gate open all night,” said the guard.

Warily, he stepped aside to allow the older sister to pass through. His eyes kept wandering up and down as he looked at her, as though he was inspecting some strange, mythical creature.

“Follow me,” said the knightly woman, and turned towards the castle. The older sister did as she was told.

Besides a few guards standing watch in the distance, the courtyard was empty. Only flowers and exotic trees of various kinds kept them company as they made their way to the castle’s entrance.

“I know what you are,” said the older sister with a low voice.

“How does a witch become a royal knight?”

“By dipping her hair in tar and keeping a low profile,” responded the knight, facing straight ahead.

“Look, I know what you want. I’ll show you to the barracks, and you can eat as much as you’d like.”

The older sister was bewildered. “Excuse me?”

“They keep their guards well-fed around here. I also indulge, from time to time. It’s only right to help some starving witches out if I have it so easy, is it not?”

The white-haired girl looked up at the taller woman and shook her head.

“We do not eat humans. All we want is peace. We were not lying.”

“Then, my lady, you are far braver than I. Brave, or foolish. A road of impossible hardships lies ahead of you, should you choose to go down this path. Trying to convince them we aren’t monsters is like trying to convince a mouse that a cat is its best friend.”

“You think of witches and humans as so different from another?” wondered the older sister.

The knight shrugged. “A hundred men are no match for one well-trained witch. Why should I believe us to be the same? It makes no sense to me.”

“You speak of strength, of a talent to kill.” The girl shook her head again. 

“It is a different approach from mine. Ask yourself: do not both sides deserve to live? Should we not co-exist in a productive harmony, rather than destroying each other? What good is perpetual conflict if one side must always lose?”

“It is a lovely idea, my lady,” nodded the knight.

“But I doubt that it will ever work the way you envision. I fear that conflict will persist, even if you succeed with your peace negotiations. The root of the problem lies far deeper, and it stems from the humans’ innate dislike of anything which differs from what they know.”

“Perhaps,” said the older sister, and pointed her eyes ahead.

“Though it is better to try and fail than to never try at all.”

“Maybe you are right.” The knight chuckled.

“I like your mind. I would like to introduce myself to you: I am Umbra Valo, of the western realms. May I ask your name, my lady?”

The older sister pondered this for a moment, and concluded that she was not ready to trust her quite yet. Thus, she invented a name for herself, to mirror the knight’s.

“I am Lucia Winterbottom, of the valley. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Dame Valo.”

The knight waved her hand. “Likewise. But please, cease the formalities. You may call me Umbra.”

And thus, they continued on their path to the castle, its shadow looming over them.

Chapter Text

Umeko’s right fist crashed into the malleable surface of one of the gym hall’s training dummies.

For the past hour or two, she had done nothing but bash her fists and kick her feet into this inanimate object. Regardless, she remained frustrated. The only thing that had changed was that she had grown far more exhausted and out of breath. She realized that doing this would never fix her problems, but the pain in her burning muscles was at least enough to momentarily distract her from them.

The door opened a crack, and some light fell into the gloomy gymnasium from the well-lit corridor outside. A shadow stretched along the ground and reached all the way over to where she was standing. It had the silhouette of a person, and it was only a bit shorter than the outline of the door frame itself.

Umeko kept punching and kicking. She recognized the silhouette without needing to turn around.

“Come in, fiend,” she said, her voice strained by exhaustion.

“I know it is you.”

Reese quietly entered the hall and closed the door behind her. She turned on the lights. Umeko’s eyes needed a brief moment to adjust.

“Where are the others? Still in our dorm room?”

“No,” responded Reese, “Lani and Dwyn are in the library by themselves, to do some research. About Lani’s family, I think.”

“Oh. I see. I hope they will find something useful, then.” Umeko was still occupied with the dummy.

Reese walked up behind her, and gently took hold of her arms, stopping her movements.

Umeko took a deep breath, and turned around. “What is it?”

With glassy eyes, Reese looked down at her. “That’s what I came here to ask you. Is everything alright?”

“Yes, yes. I have just been in a bad mood lately. I apologize for my misconduct earlier. It will not happen again. I will not allow it to.”

Umeko averted her eyes. She couldn’t look into Reese’s big, sad, concerned eyes without feeling a terrible sting in her heart. Reese didn’t allow the conversation to end there - she knew there was more to this.

“Bad mood, huh? Would you mind telling me why?”

Umeko thought for a moment. She obviously couldn’t tell her about the root of her feelings right now, but there was something else that was eating away at her, too. So, she opted to tell her about that issue.

“I received a letter from my parents a little while ago,” she sighed.

“I had originally chosen to just ignore its contents, but I suppose it is weighing on my mind quite a bit more than I wished to admit.”

“What was it about?” asked Reese.

“Well, they have been sending letters for a while now,” started Umeko.

“Usually just pertaining to my performance at Nightingale Peak. They obviously expect me to be a master of the element of air by now, so I have been lying to them.”

“Oh, no. What’re you gonna do the next time you see them in person, then?”

“I have not thought that far ahead yet,” shrugged Umeko.

“Either way, those were just the regular letters. The most recent one is the one that worries me. It is about my wedding.”

Reese’s eyes opened wide. She felt her heart drop to her feet - of course, she didn’t understand why.

“Wedding?!” she interjected.

“Wow! Who, uh, who’s the lucky guy?”

“That is precisely the problem - I do not know,” responded Umeko.

“It is an arranged wedding. My family is trying to set me up with the son of some other wealthy family, so that I, as the only heir of the Chiba family, may carry on the family’s legacy.”

Reese scratched the back of her head. “Hey, isn’t that like.. really messed up? I don’t mean to insult your family or anything, but seriously, what?”

Umeko shook her head. “No, do not worry. I agree that it is messed up, but I may not have a say in this at all. I have never even met the boy before, but it is what it is, I suppose.”

Briefly, she hesitated, before adding: “I do not even like boys. This entire.. thing is really not for me, at all.”

Reese smiled awkwardly. “Ah, just give it some time. My mom always said it just comes to you at a certain age. The whole boys thing, I mean. Who knows, maybe he’s nice, and maybe you’ll like it with him.”

Umeko nervously slid her foot around on the ground. “So, uhm. Are you at that age? Do you like boys?”

She pulled herself together, and asked what she really wanted to ask. “Do you have feelings for Hae?”

“Feelings for Hae?” Reese blushed.

“No. Oh, no, not at all, no. We’re nothing but friends! He just didn’t have anyone else to ask, so I said yes.”

Umeko’s heart ran a victory lap inside her chest. A feeling of sweet relief spread throughout her entire body.

“A-ah, I see. I am not sure he feels the same way, though,” she said, attempting to stay calm.

“Oh what, you mean you think he has a crush on me?” Reese’s eyes grew concerned.

“Poor guy. I guess I’ll have to turn him down sooner or later, then..”

“Who knows! It is just a hunch, after all!” shrugged Umeko.

“Yeah, but you’re probably right, now that I think about it. Oh yeah, and your other question, about liking boys, and being at ‘that age’. Honestly? I just don’t know.”

Now it was Reese’s turn to nervously shuffle her feet around.

“I mean, surely I gotta get there eventually, right? It’s totally normal for that to happen. But I dunno if I’m there just yet. No idea at all.”

She hadn’t really ever thought about this, actually. She wondered if it was normal for it to happen so late, or if there was just something wrong with her. She worried she might never find that feeling.

“Uh, princess?”

“Yes?”

“Just, like, hypothetically speaking. What would you do if you actually ended up never liking boys at all?”

It wasn’t just a hypothesis to Umeko, of course, but the reality that she was living in. She already knew what she liked with great certainty. And she was standing right in front of her. But she understood this question all too well - she had pondered it herself, years ago.

“U-uh,” stuttered Umeko, attempting to find the right words to say.

“I s-suppose I would just stay alone if I could choose to? Or maybe–”

She hesitated again. She realized she couldn’t just blurt it straight out. She had to be discreet about it somehow.

“Or maybe I would just find some other way. I do not know.”

Phew, she thought.

Surely that is vague enough.

“Some other way?” asked Reese with a slightly tilted head.

“Like what?”

Suddenly, Umeko broke out into laughter. She found herself entirely incapable of controlling it, and Reese looked at her with big, surprised eyes.

“You okay there?” she asked.

“Oh, yes! Yes, more than okay! Delighted, actually!”

She couldn’t stop laughing. Tears of joy rolled down her face. Reese’s expression just now had told her everything she wanted to know. She genuinely had no clue what Umeko was talking about, or hinting at, at all. She realized that Lani had been right all along - Reese had never even considered that another option besides falling in love with a boy might exist! A spark of hope reignited within her soul: there may still be a chance for her after all.

Eventually, she managed to stop the laughter, and calmed herself down a little bit. But she felt almost reborn; as though a strong current of energy was rushing rapidly through her entire body. She wiped the tears out of her eyes.

“Oh, you know what? Nevermind,” she managed to squeeze out, trying her very best not to go back to laughing again.

“You will figure it out soon. I am certain.”

Reese looked into Umeko’s wet eyes and at her wide, bright smile. And somewhere deep down inside of her, far below the waves of a misty sea of uncertainty, she felt like she understood what she was saying. A light shade of red washed over her cheeks, and she grinned back at her.

“Y-yeah. If you say so,” she said, rubbing the back of her head again.

“Either way, you should get to marry, or uh, not marry, whomever you want, I think.”

“I would love nothing more than that,” nodded Umeko, still recovering. It was the hardest she had laughed in years, and the most relief she had ever experienced in her life.

“Hey, what if I try talking to them? Your parents, I mean?”

Umeko grinned smugly. “Oh, are you going to talk them out of it, fiend?”

Reese crossed her arms. “I’d certainly like to at least try, yeah.”

“I would love to see that!” laughed Umeko.

“My parents are not exactly known to change their opinions easily.”

“Hey,” said Reese, “I can be extremely convincing if I wanna be.”

“Certainly. I have been convinced since the day we met,” said Umeko.

Her face flushed red. Oh, heavens. Why did I say that, she thought.

A warm feeling flowed through Reese’s chest, and spread out all the way to her skin. It kind of tickled.

“Heh, if you say so,” she chuckled. “I’m glad. And the same goes for me, by the way.”

Smiling, they looked into each other's eyes for a while. Umeko’s forest-green eyes stared into Reese’s fiery reds. No words were said, but it felt as though for just a moment, their hearts beat perfectly in sync.

“A-anyway, uh,” said Reese, suddenly feeling hot rather than just warm.

“We should get you to the med bay. You can’t keep training with that injury, we need to have that looked at.”

“You are probably right,” agreed Umeko, now trying to avoid eye contact again.

“But what about Alicia? Is she still there?”

Reese shook her head. “No, no. She’s already gone, I checked on the way here. It’s all clear.”

“Alright then. I will go right away,” responded Umeko. But she didn’t move one step - she hesitated.

“Hey, you know you gotta move to leave the gym, right?” joked Reese.

“Don’t tell me you want me to carry you again?”

Umeko smiled. “N-no, of course not. But, uhm..”

“Yeah? What is it?”

“Would you perhaps accompany me? And stay by my side?”

“Oh. Of course, my princess. It’s the least I can do,” grinned Reese with closed eyes.

“T-thank you. Let us go, then.”

Side by side, they left the gymnasium hall and made their way to the medical bay. The entire time, Umeko’s mind lingered on a single little word. One that Reese had never used before when referring to her. A tiny two-letter determiner: “My”.

Reese may not have even noticed that she had said it like that.

But to Umeko, it meant more than words could possibly explain.

-

Lani was different from the other children at the orphanage. She knew this painfully well.

Her snow-white hair and luminous blue eyes set her apart from all the others. The orphanage’s director didn’t allow her to dye her hair, or wear colored contact lenses. It would be an act of deception, he had argued. And because of this, all adults avoided her like some sort of bad omen. No-one ever even applied to adopt her. It was like they knew something about her that she did not.

But the children didn’t seem to mind - they were free of prejudice, having grown up in the same environment as her. Neither human nor witch children judged her for her appearance. Her hair was pretty to them, and they sometimes even seemed to envy her glowing eyes.

“So cool! Bet she can read in the dark with those!” one child had said.

“Yeah, the sisters would never catch her awake in the middle of the night, she wouldn’t even need a lamp!” another had added.

“All she’d have to do is close her eyes real quick!”

Proudly, Lani had placed her fists against her hips.

“That’s right! And sometimes, I can even see the future!”

The children were awed, of course. It wasn’t true, but she enjoyed the attention. No-one else cared to give her any.

One after another, all of her friends simply vanished. Adopted; granted a second chance at a normal, happy childhood. Only Lani stayed behind, watching them all disappear, and leave for better places.

The orphanage was dreadfully gray and dull. Every single day was the same without fail. Wake up, eat communal breakfast, take classes, eat communal lunch, take some more classes, eat communal dinner, sleep, repeat.

The only thing that managed to breathe life into the place were the other children. And they were ever-changing, a direct juxtaposition to her eternal routine.  

Every time a new child was brought in, Lani already knew she would watch them leave eventually. And quickly this, too, became a routine to her - but for a very long time, she kept befriending every single child that came in regardless.

By the time she had reached eleven years of age, Lani was beginning to lose hope. Each friendship felt more meaningless than the last, and she slowly started closing herself off to others. She withdrew, and stopped making friends. She decided that the process of repeatedly gaining and losing friends was using up energy that she simply did not have anymore. Lani was immensely tired, and the gray dullness of the orphanage was slowly taking over her entire being. It seemed to her as though even her eyes had lost some of their luster.

For about five whole years, she isolated herself. It didn’t make a difference either way, she thought. She was getting by well enough without the constant heartbreaks. The routine carried on as usual, and nothing ever changed at all - until something finally did.

One day, like any other, Lani was sitting on her bed in the afternoon, reading a book. Word had already gotten around that another new child was coming in today, and though she was no longer interested in making friends, she still liked to watch them arrive. Instead of befriending others, she had chosen to be a guardian of sorts instead, always making sure the weak and helpless weren’t picked on.

Out of the corner of her eye, she observed the new arrival. She judged her to be around the same age as herself - sixteen or so - and she wore a hood over her hair. For a little while she just stood there in the doorway with her bag over her shoulder, looking around the room. Lani covered her face with her book, pretending not to see her.

She had decided that the girl seemed confident enough to hold her own, so she withdrew back to isolation again. Until her raspy voice tore her right back out of it.

“Hey,” said the new girl, “is that the new Riders of the Flame?”

“Mhm,” responded Lani, still hiding behind the book.

Please leave me alone, she thought.

I don’t wanna do this again.

“Oh, awesome!” The girl sounded so genuinely excited that Lani was sure she could actually hear the sparkle in her eyes. Her voice came closer, with fast footsteps.

“Mind if I borrow it when you’re done?”

“Sure, that’s okay,” said Lani.

Better yet, why don’t I give it to her now? Maybe she’ll go, then.

“Oh actually, you can just take it right now. I’ve been binging these so much lately, I think I need a break anyway.”

Lani put on her best smile, closed the book, and held it out to her. But the girl wasn’t looking at her offering at all. She was looking at her hair, with wide eyes and an open mouth.

“No way,” she said, and swiftly lowered her hood.

Underneath laid hair as white as a winter’s day. Her bangs hung just over a pair of eyebrows in the same color, and below them was a set of icy blue eyes. Now Lani’s eyes widened as well.

They pointed at each other. “You’re like me!” they exclaimed at once.

Suddenly, Lani’s smile was genuine. “Oh man, I thought I was the only one!”

“Me too!” nodded the other girl. Neither of them could hide their excitement.

Lani quickly shifted into a different sitting position, and crossed her legs. She held out her hand.

“I’m Lani Valo, who’re you?”

The new girl grabbed her hand with both of her own. “I’m Valkyrie Andraut! Good to meet you, Lani!”

“Yeah, likewise!” grinned Lani.

“Come, I’ll show you around the place!”

She jumped off her bed, and grabbed Valkyrie’s arm. Together, they spent the rest of the day exploring the orphanage’s premises. Sure, they were still the same, old walls she’d known all her life, but they seemed brighter now. It was almost as though she was seeing it all for the first time again.

After dinner in the evening, the two of them decided that Valkyrie should occupy the bed next to Lani’s. That way, they could always stay close to each other, they reasoned. It would be easier to swap books that way, too!

Both of them felt a strange sense of familiarity towards each other, almost like they had known each other for years, or perhaps even decades or millenia. It was a feeling that Lani had never known before in her life.

“You feel like family to me, if that makes sense,” said Valkyrie.

“Family, huh? That sounds right,” agreed Lani with a wide smile.

For many months, they were inseparable. The sisters of the orphanage often scolded them for their acts of mischief, but realized that they should be allowed to have their fun. Neither of them had had easy lives, after all, and neither of them had ever gotten to enjoy this sort of companionship before.

On the eve of Lani’s seventeenth birthday, the two of them sat side by side on the sill of one of the orphanage’s open windows, gazing down into the green courtyard below. They could see the roof on the other side from here, and even slightly beyond. A faint smell of salt lingered in the air, and if everything was quiet they could even hear the distant crashing of waves. It had become their favorite hangout spot.

“One of these days they’ll catch us up here, Val,” said Lani.

Valkyrie grinned. “Not today, though. The sisters are all downstairs, they don’t really have a reason to come up here at this hour.”

Lani turned her head to face Valkyrie, and smiled. “Yeah, you’re probably right.”

“Besides,” continued Valkyrie, “what’re they gonna do, scold us a bit for dangling our feet out of an open window? On your birthday, out of all days?”

“Alright, alright,” chuckled Lani.

“I’m convinced.”

“How’d you like your big day, anyway?”

Lani shrugged. “Eh. Same as always, I guess. At least I got to spend most of it with you.”

Valkyrie looked into the distance, her eyes glowing with determination.

“Next year, when we’re both eighteen, we’ll be able to leave, and live on our own, you know?”

“Uh-huh,” sighed Lani.

“More than happy to finally get out of this place. I can’t stand these walls anymore.”

“Yeah, yeah. Same here, and I’ve only been here for a few months,” giggled Valkyrie.

“So, I’ve been thinking.” She hesitated.

Lani tilted her head. “About what?”

“Neither of us are gonna get adopted, right? You’ve said it yourself, these are like a curse.”

Valkyrie lifted a strand of her hair, and pointed at her eyes with her other hand.

“I mean, yeah, I’ve been stuck in here for like sixteen years, but never say never, right?” said Lani.

Secretly, she hoped that Valkyrie would never be adopted. It was a terrible thought to have, and Lani knew that it was wrong to wish this upon anyone, but she didn’t want to lose her, no matter what.

“Pff,” laughed Valkyrie, “you don’t really believe I have a chance, right?”

Lani smiled wryly. “Probably not, no.”

“Okay, so, I don’t think either of us will be able to completely stand on our own two legs, and be independent,” started Valkyrie.

“Soo, what if we just stick together after we leave? Find a job or something, and a little place to live?”

“What kinda job could we even get with our education?” Lani stared out into the distance again.

“I don’t think ‘fourteen years of orphanage kindergarten and school’ is gonna score me much besides sympathy points. And I don’t really know if I want those.”

“You can use magic, right? And I can probably too, if the hair and the eyes are any indication. My parents could, at least,” said Valkyrie.

“We could just apply to some academies, take classes together for a few more years, and make our living hunting demons and stuff.”

Lani laughed. “Sounds like a fairytale to me. Did you drink enough water today?”

“I’m serious!” Valkyrie looked directly into her eyes.

“Let’s both become witches. And go down in history together. Hell, if we make enough money, we could probably build a castle of our own!”

“It pays that well?” wondered Lani with raised eyebrows.

“It does! But I guess if that’s too crazy for you we could always, I dunno,” shrugged Valkyrie.

“Become waitresses? Or assistants of some kind? I think that’s probably within our realm of possibilities.”

“Heavens, no,” scoffed Lani.

“I’d rather die to a demon or of old age in a big ol’ castle than of boredom, thank you very much.”

Valkyrie giggled. “So, is that a yes, then?”

“Yeah. Let’s become witches, you and I. We’ll show them what’s what,” nodded Lani.

“Great. Looking forward to next year!” grinned Valkyrie with closed eyes.

“Me too,” agreed Lani with a smile.

Both of them looked skyward. Gentle moonlight shone down from above - it was a cloudless night, and millions of little stars twinkled in the vast, deep blueness of the heavens. Slowly, they moved their hands closer to each other on the windowsill. And eventually, they overlapped.

Silently, they sat there, hand in hand, with their heads leaning against each other. Both of them knew that they would remember this moment for the rest of their lives.

After an hour or two of just sitting there like that and watching the constellations slowly drift by, they decided to go to bed for the night. They fell asleep facing each other, and dreamed of a shared future.

-

Hours later, Lani woke up before anyone else in the communal bedroom. She was still facing the same direction, and opened her eyes with a smile on her face.

“Hey, Val. Morning,” she whispered.

In front of her, however, was an empty bed, neatly done. For a moment, she thought that maybe Valkyrie had simply gotten up already, even earlier than her. But then she realized that all of her things were missing, too; as though she had moved out overnight.

Panicked, Lani got out of bed. In her pajamas and on bare feet, she walked over the orphanage’s cold, tiled floors, hoping to find Valkyrie somewhere. She checked many different places, including their favorite spot on the top floor, but she was nowhere to be seen.

Eventually, she was halted by one of the sisters. Lani was so dazed that she didn’t even realize she was being spoken to at first.

“Are you quite alright, child?” asked the sister.

“Have you been sleepwalking?”

Lani shook her head. “No, Sister Conroy, ma’am. I, uhm..”

She looked around her, and past her. The sister followed her eyes, and saw nothing.

“Are you looking for something, perhaps?”

“Have you seen Val anywhere? I mean, Valkyrie Andraut?”

For a fraction of a second, the sister looked surprised, or perhaps even terrified. But within the same moment, her face returned to being a blank slate again.

“I have not heard that name before, I am afraid.”

“What?” Lani was baffled.

“Sister Conroy, she’s been here for months. Removed the laces from all your shoes once, and tied them into little braids. I know you know who I’m talking about.”

“I told you, child.” The sister sounded on edge.

“I do not know that person. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have someplace to be. Return to your bed at once.”

She rushed past Lani down the hallway, and didn’t look back once.

“Sister Conroy!” exclaimed Lani.

For a moment, she thought about running after her, but decided it would probably be useless. So, she continued her search. By the time the morning classes started, she still hadn’t found Valkyrie. She had checked the dining hall for a second to see if she was there, but had skipped breakfast altogether.

Her stomach was rumbling, and frustration gnawed away at her. The sisters told her she needed to eat something, but she didn’t feel like eating. After the morning classes, she went looking again, through the entire orphanage one more time. She didn’t eat lunch, either.

By the time the afternoon classes had ended, she didn’t just feel frustrated. Lani felt angry, and she was so hungry that she felt like she was about to pass out. The sisters were very insistent now, and demanded she eat something. They were concerned, but not in a way that Lani had ever experienced before. Rather than merely being concerned for her health, it almost felt as though they were pushing her for their own sake, too. Lani had no idea why, but ultimately decided to give up and eat something, as she couldn’t take the hunger anymore.

Defeated, she sat down at the dinner table, after everyone else had already finished their meals. One of the sisters entered the room, and looked at her with a deep concern in her eyes.

“Lani?” she started.

Lani raised her eyes off her plate. “Yeah?”

She had known this woman all her life. When she was still just a child, she would tuck Lani into bed, and comfort her through all her friendship troubles. She was the closest thing to a mother that Lani had ever had. The sister looked around the room, to make sure no-one else was there but them. Then, she closed the door to the dining hall behind her. She sat down at the table, on the side opposing Lani.

“We don’t have much time,” she whispered.

Lani’s ears perked up. She straightened out in her chair, and put down her fork.

“Do you know what happened to Val?” she asked impatiently.

The sister nodded. “Valkyrie was taken away last night, while all of you were asleep.”

“Taken away?” wondered Lani. “Adopted?”

“No,” said the sister. Uncertainty tinted her voice.

“I don’t think that’s what happened. Last night, a tall, white-haired woman showed up out of nowhere, and demanded to see her.”

Lani raised an eyebrow. “White hair? Was she old?”

“She didn’t look older than forty or so,” responded the sister.

“Certainly not old enough to have completely white hair. And her eyes were blue, too.”

Lani’s eyes widened. “Like me and Valkyrie?”

“Yes,” confirmed the sister.

“The director seemed to know her. He didn’t question anything, he just let her pass through to your sleeping quarters. And then the next time I went to check on you all, Valkyrie had already disappeared.”

Lani’s hands began to tremble. Suddenly, she felt afraid.

“Any idea where she went with her?”

“Unfortunately, I do not know.” The sister looked almost ashamed of herself.

“She just vanished, and I didn’t see her leave. I should have asked more questions. I’m sorry.”

“Did she say her name?” Drops of cold sweat ran down Lani’s back.

“And how did she take her from her bed and make it look like she never existed, in a full room of sleeping children? Why did no-one hear anything?”

The sister shook her head. “I do not know, Lani. She didn’t leave a single trace behind, not even initials.”

“And now all the sisters are lying to us.” Lani clenched her teeth.

“Hoping we’ll all just forget about her, I guess. Ignore that she ever existed, until all the kids who knew her are gone. But I won’t be gone. I’ll always be here. And I won’t forget.”

“Do not speak of this to anyone, Lani,” said the sister. She reached across the table, and grabbed her hands.

“It may be a terrible thing for me to ask, but I want you to forget about her.”

Lani couldn’t believe her ears. “What are you saying?”

The sister looked around the room, and then back into Lani’s eyes. She looked terrified.

“I’m saying you need to move on. I don’t think it’s a good idea to look into this.”

“Screw that!” Lani tore her hands out of the sister’s.

“I’m not going to give up on her! I’ll figure out what really happened!”

“Please, be quiet.” The sister’s panicked eyes darted around the room.

Lani stood up, and walked around the table to leave the room. The sister stopped her, grabbing her arm.

“Please.” Now, her eyes carried a deep sadness within them. And still, there was fear, much deeper down.

“I don’t want you to disappear as well.”

For a moment, Lani hesitated. The look in the sister’s eyes stopped her in her tracks. But after a few moments of silent staring, she tore herself free.

“I’m sorry,” she said.

“I can’t move on. Not if I don’t even know what I’m moving on from.”

Lani left the room, and closed the door behind her.

At noon on the next day, she began to feel guilty for the way she had treated the sister. She wanted to apologize - she had realized that she had only wanted to keep her safe.

She walked up to one of the sisters, and spoke up.

“Excuse me, do you know where Sister Jude is?”

The sister turned around and looked her straight in the eyes.

“Who, child? I don’t know a Sister Jude.”

A rush of terror dug icy fangs into every part of Lani’s being.

Without a word, she turned and walked away.

-

A soft, long-fingered hand waved before Lani’s eyes and pulled her back to her present reality.

“Lani?” said Dwyn.

“Are you still with me?”

“Hm? Oh. Sorry.”

Lani turned her head. Through purplish-blue eyes, Dwyn was looking at her with a slightly tilted head. Some of her hair that had been tucked behind her ear fell down and dangled over her shoulder.

Suddenly, Lani realized how close they were to each other. They sat side by side in a corner of the library, with their shoulders touching, and she could practically feel Dwyn’s breath on her face when they faced each other like this. Flustered, Lani moved just a few centimeters to the left. Not too far, and not too close.

“Sorry, I was uh, daydreaming,” smiled Lani awkwardly.

“Could you repeat what you just said?”

“I asked if you still want to keep looking or just leave it be for today,” repeated Dwyn.

“We’ve been here for a few hours now, and I think we’re both starting to lose focus.”

A thick book rested in her lap. With one hand wedged between its pages, she marked the point where she had stopped reading.

“Yeah, maybe it’s time to stop.” Lani shrugged.

“I don’t think these old family trees are gonna help me much, anyway.”

“Don’t discredit them so quickly,” said Dwyn.

“Even if we hit a dead end, they might still give us a new starting point to continue searching from.”

“But we’ve been doing this for months now already,” sighed Lani.

“Seems impossible to find anything at all. Like the Valo family never existed to begin with.”

Dwyn gave her a hopeful little smile. “Well, you must have come from somewhere. I doubt that you just appeared out of nowhere one day. And as long as we know that, we will find something somehow, I’m sure.”

“I’d love to be as optimistic, but..” Lani vaguely gestured at the entire library.

“This place is driving me nuts. It’s like all the books are in different spots every day. And it feels like sometimes certain ones will just disappear completely, and new ones pop up out of the blue to take their place instead.”

“Still,” said Dwyn, and placed one hand on Lani’s shoulder.

“Let’s not give up just yet, okay? There has to be some kind of pattern to it. We can take a break for today, but we can continue tomorrow if you want to. Who knows - maybe the library will suddenly materialize all the answers we’re looking for all of a sudden.”

“Would hate to miss that, yeah.” Lani chuckled.

“Alright. Let’s come back tomorrow, then.”

“It’s a deal,” smiled Dwyn.

“But let me finish flipping through this one real quick, before it goes missing as well.”

She opened up the book in her lap where she had closed it, and began flipping through the pages while scanning them at a brisk pace. Lani found the sight of it mesmerizing, and she enjoyed hearing the sounds of paper against Dwyn’s fingers. Her beautiful eyes moved down and up again, from left to right. The library’s warm lamplight reflected in her glasses, contrasting the cool, gentle color of her irises.

Whenever she did this, Dwyn suddenly seemed like she was snugly tucked away in her own little world. As though there was nothing in this one that could affect her in hers. Lani caught herself staring at her, like she had done many times before. She had stopped herself the first few times, feeling embarrassed. But by now she had stopped caring. She was too enchanted by the sight of the girl absorbed in her passion for research to look away from her. Dwyn wouldn’t notice either way, she had realized.

For just a moment, she daydreamed once more. She saw her own hands holding hers. Imagining further, she saw her before her in a beautiful dress, blue and white. She saw her smiling, and laughing, as they spun in circles and danced. Lani felt her own fingernails dig into her thighs as these thoughts enveloped her.

“Hey, uhm, Dwyn?” she suddenly said. It was like someone else had put the words in her mouth.

“Mmh?” responded Dwyn without looking up from the book.

Oh, what am I doing, thought Lani.

It’s way too early to ask her that. Right? I think so.

“I, uh,” stumbled Lani.

“I just wanted to say thank you. For doing all of this for me, I mean. It means a lot to me. I want you to know that, Dwyn.”

“Of course,” nodded Dwyn.

“I’m glad to be of help, Lani.”

Dwyn continued scanning the pages for information.

Yeah, this definitely isn’t the time for a sudden confession like that, realized Lani.

Some other time, maybe. No, definitely. I’ll ask her. One hundred per-cent. Yup.

She just smiled, and continued to admire her in silence.

After a little while, Dwyn suddenly stopped flipping and squinted her eyes.

“Huh,” she said.

“This is weird.”

“What’s weird?” asked Lani.

She leaned over the book, careful not to get too uncomfortably close to Dwyn. 

“Look.” Dwyn pointed at the open page.

The text at the top read “Adagnitio Family Tree”. In the center and slightly off-set to the left stood Alaynah Adagnitio’s name. The rest of the page was completely blank.

“That is weird,” agreed Lani.

“Maybe she’s like me and doesn’t know the rest of her family?”

Dwyn shook her head.

“No, I don’t think so. Look at the strange positioning of her name, down and to the left. It seems like there used to be more names here - parents, grandparents, and a sibling, maybe?”

She moved her face closer to the page and squinted again.

“Almost looks like microscopic burn marks here and there. Like the ink was burned off the paper with barely a trace left behind. Miss Adagnitio’s date of birth is missing, too.”

Lani took a closer look at the paper as well.

“You’re right,” she said.

“It does look ever so slightly burned here and there. But maybe it was just done for privacy’s sake?”

“Then why would you leave the page in at all and not just remove it completely?” countered Dwyn.

Lani shrugged. “You got me. No clue.”

“I think someone wanted us, or someone, to find this.”

Dwyn looked into Lani’s eyes. They were close enough to feel each other’s breath again, huddled up together over the book with their shoulders touching.

“I feel like there’s more to this, somehow. Maybe we should look deeper into it?”

Lani was just about to agree with her when an unexpected chime suddenly rang out from the library’s speakers. It startled them so much that they accidentally bumped their heads into each other.

“Ouch!” they both exclaimed. Embarrassed and blushing, they listened to the announcement:

“Attention,” started Miss Carnell’s voice.

“Group 1C and 1D, please come to the rector’s office at your earliest convenience. I repeat, group 1C and 1D, please come to the rector’s office on the top floor as soon as possible.”

The chime played once more, and the speakers went quiet. Dwyn and Lani looked at each other.

“Hey, that’s us and Catharine’s group, right?” wondered Lani.

“Did we screw up or something? What’s this about?”

“I don’t know,” said Dwyn.

“I suppose the only way to figure it out is doing as we were told and going upstairs.”

“Oh heavens, not the stairs again,” groaned Lani.

“Hey, now,” grinned Dwyn.

“I thought you were the athletic one?”

Lani pouted. “Doesn’t make all those flights of stairs any more fun to climb, trust me.”

Dwyn got up to her feet, and reached a hand out to Lani. She took it, and Dwyn helped her up.

“Thanks,” smiled Lani.

“No problem,” nodded Dwyn.

“Let’s go.”

In a hurry, they left the library, and left the book behind on the floor.

-

“That announcement was for us,” said Umeko.

The nurses had told her she would recover on her own. Apparently, it was only a minor fracture, and so they had simply applied a strange-smelling green paste underneath her chest, and had wrapped a bandage around her body there as well. 

Reese observed her as she buttoned up her uniform dress. She felt something as she watched Umeko’s nimble, small hands effortlessly maneuver each little button through its respective hole without wasting a single motion. But she wasn’t sure what it was, exactly.

Naturally, she had turned away while she was undressed for the bandaging. There was, of course, nothing to be ashamed of, since they were both women, Reese thought. And yet, she couldn’t stop herself from feeling weirdly embarrassed about the whole thing. Her ears felt warmer than usual.

Umeko noticed Reese’s eyes glued to her, and blushed. “I-is something the matter?”

“Oh, uh. No, not at all,” rasped Reese.

She got up from her stool and rubbed the back of her head. “Let’s get going, shall we?”

“Alright!” agreed Umeko.

A little while later, the two of them caught up with Lani and Dwyn.

“Oh, hey Umeko,” said Lani.

“Your ribs okay?”

Umeko nodded and explained that the situation wasn’t as severe as they had initially thought.

Dwyn breathed a sigh of relief. “Phew, I’m glad. That looked really, really painful.”

“Oh, it was,” confirmed Umeko.

“But I believe I already hit her back hard enough. I do not feel like starting another fight - I will just stay away from her entirely for now.”

“That’s very reasonable, and probably the right thing to do,” nodded Dwyn.

“I don’t know if I could do that if I were in your shoes.”

Lani looked at Reese. “You looked after her while she was getting treated, hm?”

“Yeah, I did. Didn’t even take long at all,” said Reese. She grinned. 

“Though I would’ve stayed even if it had taken ten days and ten nights. I said I’d stay by her side, after all.”

Quickly, Lani looked over at Umeko, and smiled. Umeko smiled back at her, and blushed a little. Then, Lani looked at Reese again, and grinned. She lightly tapped her upper arm with her fist.

“Good, good. Keep it up, big girl.”

This made Reese blush as well - and she didn’t know why.

After climbing countless sets of stairs once more, they finally arrived at the top. Again they were awed by the amazing view offered by the enormous window outside of Miss Adagnitio’s office - but they were also very much out of breath.

It didn’t take long for Catharine, Jia, Hae and Adair to arrive as well.

“Evening, guys,” said Hae, panting. He leaned forward and held his aching legs.

“Any idea why they sent us all the way up here?”

“Nope,” said Lani, shaking her head.

“You look exhausted, Hae,” she grinned.

“Yeah, yeah,” he exhaled.

“We just got back from another trip to Gyldenstrom when the announcement played. Practically sprinted up here, you know?”

“Though there was really no need for that,” commented Jia.

“Miss Carnell said ‘at our earliest convenience’. It wasn’t convenient at the time, so couldn’t we have just waited a little while longer?”

Catharine laughed. “Jia, if someone says that they’re usually just telling you to come right away and just don’t wanna sound impolite.”

“Ooh,” said Jia. Her eyes lit up.

“I see! She should have just said so!”

“More importantly,” added Adair, “she should’ve told us why we’re needed up here in the first place. Her and Miss Adagnitio could’ve just come downstairs to break whatever news they have to us, right?”

Jia nodded vigorously. “Exactly!”

Suddenly, the door to Miss Adagnitio’s office opened up. Miss Carnell stepped outside.

“Ah, I see you’ve all found your way up here. Please, come inside.”

She let all eight of the students walk past her, followed them back into the office, and closed the door.

The only one of them who’d ever been in here before was Reese, several months ago. A strange, sudden chill ran down Lani’s spine as she entered the room. Miss Adagnitio sat behind her desk. Besides her, no-one was in the room but themselves and Miss Carnell. But for some reason that Lani couldn’t explain, it felt like there was someone else there, too. She focused on the feeling.

No, not just one, she realized.

Four..? Or perhaps even five?

The hairs on her neck stood up straight, and she felt cold. She shook herself, and the feeling vanished. She decided not to think about it for now.

The group of eight assembled in front of Miss Adagnitio’s desk. Miss Carnell sat down on the chair to her left. Another chair stood to her right, unoccupied.

“We’re not in trouble, are we?” asked Jia nervously.

“No, no. Of course not.” Miss Adagnitio smiled with closed eyes. 

“Unless there’s something you want to confess?”

The eight students stared at each other, and gulped.

“Oh, I’m just pulling your legs,” laughed Miss Adagnitio.

“Don’t worry, I called you all here for a very different reason.”

“So, what is it?” asked Lani.

The rector placed her folded hands on the desk in front of her, and leaned forward a little.

“I have a mission for you eight.”

“A mission?” said Dwyn.

“But according to Mister Joshi and Mister Choi we’re not getting our permits to do missions until after the end of the sparring tournament?”

“This one might not be able to be put off for so long.” Miss Adagnitio shook her head.

“All eight of you will receive temporary permits just for this mission for the time being.”

“Why not send someone else? Why us?” asked Reese.

“Unfortunately, all of your seniors currently have very busy schedules,” reasoned Miss Adagnitio.

“And out of all the first year students, you eight are the most promising. Especially you, group 1D.”

She smiled at Dwyn, Lani, Reese and Umeko.

Umeko raised an eyebrow. “What about Alicia McRae’s group?”

She hated her, of course. But it was impossible not to acknowledge her raw talent and prowess.

“I don’t trust them the same way I trust all of you,” responded the rector.

“What does that mean, exactly?” wondered Catharine.

Miss Adagnitio’s expression grew more serious.

“It means that this mission is top secret. Everything that we’ll discuss here today must never be shared with anyone else besides the people in this room. If this agreement is violated, there will be grave consequences.”

The group gulped again. They were first year students - why were they the ones tasked with such a heavily classified mission?

“Why is it secret?” asked Hae.

“Shouldn’t all missions be known to the public?”

Miss Adagnitio clenched her hands.

“It is secret because it concerns the safety of this academy as well as its students and staff.”

The eight students remained silent, and listened.

“To secure the academy grounds and make it more difficult for threats to enter them, it is crucial that no-one else learns of this to ensure the plan’s success. We fear that someone may be gathering sensitive information from within the academy.”

The students were shocked, and remained speechless.

“What?” started Lani.

“But.. who? And why?”

“I had naively hoped that it would never come to this.” Miss Adagnitio took a deep breath.

“There is an organization working within the shadows of the underground. A union of several witches, cooperating with the demonic forces, leading their targeted attacks.”

With wide eyes, the students stared at Miss Adagnitio in disbelief as she continued.

“They call themselves the ‘House of the Lark’. All of their members have formed pacts with demons, granting them strength and abilities beyond the scope of any ordinary well-trained witch.”

Reese felt her heart beating out of her chest. Her lips quivered as she carefully raised her voice.

“Are they the ones who..” She couldn’t finish the question. The words didn’t want to come out.

The rector looked into her eyes, and nodded solemnly.

“Yes, they are. I am sorry.”

Reese bit her lower lip and pointed her eyes at the ground. Her group understood immediately - this was the mysterious group of robed figures that had killed Reese’s father. Group 1C was left confused.

“I never wanted to mention their name, I wanted to keep them out of all your lives for good. But I am afraid this may no longer be possible. We believe that one of their members may have infiltrated our ranks.”

“So you’re saying there’s a spy?” wondered Adair.

“What is your reasoning?”

“You may have heard the rumors already,” started Miss Adagnitio.

“Two students disappeared inexplicably, and they still have not been found in spite of all our efforts. On top of that, the two fires in Gyldenstrom were started by someone who wanted to frame this academy’s students for their own actions. They left evidence behind to suggest that someone attending this academy must have committed the crime, but both of these pieces of evidence belonged to the missing students. And all of this suddenly started happening a few days after you all started your studies here in summer.”

Lani furled her brows. “You think it’s one of us?”

“It unfortunately seems that way,” nodded the rector.

“Should you not close down the academy and evacuate all students?” Jia sounded panicked.

Miss Adagnitio frowned. “I’m afraid that would do nothing to stop them. All we can do for now is try to outsmart them by working together and securing the perimeter so we’ll have a chance at keeping additional threats away and weakening the one that may or may not already be inside these walls.”

The students were afraid and uneasy. They were uncertain if this was really the right way to handle this.

“What exactly is our mission, then?” asked Dwyn.

“Right. The mission.” Miss Adagnitio took her hands off the desk and smiled again.

To some extent, her expression managed to make the eight students feel at least a little more at ease.

“Your mission is to locate a certain animal in the Starlight Forest, to capture it and to bring it back here alive.”

“Starlight Forest?” asked Catharine.

“Isn’t that like several hours away from here on foot?”

“It’s a little bit of a trek, yes,” nodded Miss Adagnitio.

“You’ll have the entirety of tomorrow and the day after to finish the mission. But you must return by Sunday evening, whether you were successful or not.”

Dwyn was curious. “Why an animal? The goal is to secure the academy grounds, correct? How is an animal going to help us with that?”

Her eyes lit up, and she gasped. “Unless..?”

Miss Adagnitio nodded. “Unless, indeed. The creature you are looking for is, in fact, mythical in nature.”

Dwyn and Jia looked at each other with dropped jaws. It was like they had completely forgotten the dread they had felt just a few moments ago.

“A mythical creature?!” they both asked at once with wide, sparkling eyes.

“What kind, what kind?” Jia couldn’t stop herself from impatiently leaning over the rector’s desk.

Miss Adagnitio laughed. “A Fleetfoot, Miss Song.”

Jia turned her head to look at Dwyn. Both of them appeared to practically vibrate with excitement as they high-fived and hugged each other, giggling all the while.

“Can you believe this?” asked Dwyn.

“No! I genuinely didn’t think they were real!” responded Jia.

The other six students scratched their heads in silent confusion.

Reese decided to be the one to ask for the rest of the group. “Uh. Sorry, but what’s a Fleetfoot?”

Miss Adagnitio was just about to answer the question, but Dwyn was faster. She quickly positioned herself in front of the entire group, and raised one index finger, like a teacher might.

“Not much is known about the exact nature of the elusive Fleetfoots, because there are barely any records of their existence. There are only a small handful of researchers who claim to have made visual contact with them over the course of hundreds of years of recorded history after the Break! All that is known is that they look just like white rabbits, except for their slightly longer ears and the beautiful, radiant feathers all over their bodies!”

Jia rushed to her side. “It is also rumored that their feathers have the power to repel demons! Many shops in the vicinity of the Starlight Forest sell protective charms with white feathers as souvenirs, though all of them, or at the very least most of them, are definitely fake!”

“Well, there you have it,” chuckled Miss Adagnitio.

“I’m glad to know you’ll have two experts with you at least. Thank you, Miss Song and Miss Howell.”

Jia and Dwyn bowed and went back to their spots. Fiery passion still burned within both of their eyes.

Lani stared at Dwyn with a wide smile on her face. Dwyn remained oblivious - she was far too focused on the thought of getting to see a real, living Fleetfoot.

“Thanks to a reliable source I know that the rumor about their feathers is indeed true,” said the rector.

“Which is why we’re going to bury them all around the castle grounds, to keep out any unwanted visitors.”

“Why can’t we just pluck the feathers instead of bringing the whole creature back?” asked Hae.

Catharine punched him in the side. Jia punched him as well, harder.

Hae rubbed the sore spot. “Ow.”

“Firstly,” said Miss Adagnitio, “it would be cruel and undignified to do such a thing to a living creature, especially to one so rare and beautiful. Secondly, plucked feathers won’t work. The Fleetfoot has to shed them on its own, either consciously or while it grooms itself. And we are going to require a lot of feathers, so make sure to bring any you find on the ground, preferably near its nest.”

Hae nodded silently.

“Will anyone accompany us on this mission or will we be on our own?” asked Adair.

Miss Carnell got up from her chair and walked over to the door. She waited for Miss Adagnitio to answer.

“Since it is your very first mission, someone is going to accompany you, yes. You can let him in, Eleanor.”

The students wondered who might be waiting outside as the door slowly opened. When they finally saw him, they all groaned in disappointment.

“Come on in, Aaron. We’ve been waiting for you,” said Miss Adagnitio with a smile.

Aaron Belmont stumbled into the office. As usual, he looked undeniably sleep-deprived and reeked of alcohol and nicotine. He threw himself onto the chair to the rector’s right, and spread his legs wide. As he slumped down and sunk into the fabric of the chair, he grinned.

“Hey, kids. Excited to see me, huh?”

Miss Carnell sighed, closed the door, and went back to her own chair. The students stared at Mister Belmont in utter disbelief. Jia pointed at him and looked at Miss Adagnitio.

“Excuse me, ma’am, but I don’t believe it is wise to trust this man to keep us safe. He is very lazy, and he smells exceptionally bad.”

Mister Belmont yawned, scratched the stubble on his chin, and squinted his eyes. He lifted one hand in front of his mouth, breathed into it, and sniffed. He jolted backwards in his chair.

“Touché,” he said.

Miss Adagnitio shook her head. “I know first-hand that Mister Belmont leaves a certain first impression on people, but you have to believe me when I say he is one of our most skilled and loyal teachers.”

The eight students observed as Mister Belmont leniently raised his legs and put his boots on Miss Adagnitio’s desk. Miss Carnell angrily shoved them down again.

“Hey, lady, what gives? I was just getting comfortable,” grumbled Mister Belmont.

The muscles in Miss Carnell’s face twitched. She leaned over to Miss Adagnitio.

“Are you really sure about this, Alaynah? I could come with them instead, you know.”

“No, Eleanor,” said Miss Adagnitio. She placed a hand on her shoulder, and smiled.

“I need you here. At the academy. You know I rely on you to run things while I’m not here. That is an even more important task than the one I’ve assigned to Mister Belmont. I trust you more than anyone here.”

Miss Carnell nodded diligently. She quickly turned away from Miss Adagnitio again and scrambled to hide her reddened face behind a clipboard. She couldn’t stop grinning.

Yes, touché, she thought. 

How come she always knows exactly what to say to me?

Miss Adagnitio faced the students once more. “Anyway,” she started.

“You should probably all get to bed soon. I know it is the weekend, and I am sorry to take this time of rest away from you all, but you must leave here tomorrow morning before the sun has risen. I suggest four o’ clock in the morning.”

“Excuse me?” Mister Belmont laughed nervously.

“Alaynah, you can’t be serious. I probably won’t even be asleep by then.”

“Oh, you’ll be wide awake and rested, Aaron. And sober, too,” said Miss Adagnitio strictly.

“If only it were that easy,” mumbled Mister Belmont.

“At least be functional, and aware enough to register your surroundings,” hissed Miss Carnell.

Mister Belmont scoffed. “Trust me when I say I function best when I’m on the liquor.”

“Could you two please get along?” Miss Adagnitio sighed and rubbed her temples.

“I’m going to get a headache.”

After a moment of hesitation, the quarreling man and woman both exhaled a little Hmph , crossed their arms, and turned away from each other. The students wondered about the nature of their conflict. Miss Adagnitio continued speaking.

“At four, I want you all to meet in front of the rear exit of the academy, near the entrance to the gardens. Once Mister Belmont arrives there as well, you’re going to leave for the Starlight Forest right away. If someone asks you where you’re going, tell them it’s a weekend trip to Isernshore. Do not, under any circumstances, let anyone see what direction you’re leaving in. Walk a detour, eliminate your tracks at least for the first dozen kilometers or so. And please take your Devilbanes with you. There’s no telling what you might come across on your travels.”

“Our Devilbanes?” exclaimed Umeko.

“But my damned hammer is so heavy..”

Catharine put a sympathetic hand on her shoulder.

“Hey, a giant pair of scissors isn’t any lighter, if that helps,” she said.

Miss Adagnitio laughed. “Well, it’ll be good practice, and strength training at the same time. But ideally, both of you should use your earth magic to lessen the weight of the weapons on your backs. Try it out!”

“Won’t anyone notice the missing Devilbanes?” asked Hae.

“Oh, please don’t worry about that,” said Miss Adagnitio.

“The lockers will always appear empty to anyone but the person they belong to, remember?”

Hae scratched his head. “Ah, right.”

“That’s all from me.” Miss Adagnitio looked around the room.

“Any other questions?”

All eight students shook their heads. And so did Mister Belmont, though he still did not look pleased about the mission’s starting time.

Miss Adagnitio smiled and closed her eyes. “Alright. You’re all dismissed. Good night, and good luck. Watch out for each other, and please take care out there.”

Everyone but Miss Adagnitio and Miss Carnell left the office, and Mister Belmont closed the door behind them.

“Okay then,” he rasped, and pulled out an old, silver pocket watch.

“See you all in like, seven hours or so.”

He yawned, walked past all of them, and lazily walked down the stairs.

“Tch. I am unsure what to make of this man,” said Adair, shaking their head.

“Yeah, he doesn’t seem like the most reliable type,” agreed Catharine.

Lani crossed her arms. “I wouldn’t judge him so quickly. Something tells me there’s more to this guy.”

“I agree,” nodded Dwyn.

“There’s probably a reason why he is the way he is. Let’s just see how it goes for now, okay?”

Everyone nodded, and they painstakingly made their way down to the entrance hall again. Once they arrived, they wandered over to the dormitory wing, and split up in the hallway.

“Well, good night,” yawned Reese, and waved.

“See you guys later.”

Both groups went into their dorm rooms, and tried their very best to fall asleep.

Chapter Text

As they entered the throne room, several armored guards rushed towards them, their spears pointed towards the white-haired witch.

“Halt!” shouted the bearded man on the throne at the other end of the enormous room.

A boy sat beside him on a smaller throne. It was simpler, and less ornate. Giant chandeliers on the ceiling far above them bathed the room in a warm but dim light. The man’s voice made the guards stop in their tracks.

“What is the meaning of this, Commander Valo?” he asked.

Umbra swiftly kneeled down. “Your majesty,” she said.

Commander? thought Lucia.

How ever did you accomplish that?

Umbra slapped Lucia’s lower leg, commanding her to kneel as well. And so she did.

“This is Lucia Winterbottom, of the valley,” continued Umbra.

“And what is Miss Winterbottom doing in my throne room after sundown?”

“She is here to, uhm,” started Umbra.

“She is here because she–”

Lucia stood up straight and placed one hand on her chest. Loudly, she spoke:

“I am a witch belonging to the House of the Nightingale. We wish to put an end to the age-long conflict between humans and witches, and I have come to you as a messenger of peace.”

The guards gasped, and angrily inched their spears closer the the white-haired girl. But she refused to flinch. Umbra gazed up at her, a look of panicked confusion in her eyes.

Heavens, what is she doing?

“Bold of you to come here, witch,” said the king.

“Whatever made you believe we would want peace with your kind in the first place?”

“You are wasting resources to wage a war against a people that wishes for nothing more than to live quiet, normal lives. Your military stalks the streets of every town and village to track down and murder anything out of the ordinary, often killing regular human beings in the process. Over half of the so-called witch executions in my home village were public burnings, hangings and beheadings of people just like you and your guards here.” Lucia pointed at the armored men in front of her.

“They didn’t even get a trial to defend themselves. They were lynched before their families’ eyes, torn away from their lives without a single chance to talk their way out of it.”

The king scoffed. “Preposterous,” he said.

“She is insulting the sanctity and honor of our empire. Kill her.”

“Father, no!” the child next to him cried out. The guards hesitated.

“Let her speak! Perhaps she has a worthwhile offer to make - it is true that our resources have been dwindling as of late. It may not be entirely unwise to consider an alternate course of action.”

“Hmm.” The king furled his brows. He gazed at Umbra, who was still on her knee, staring at the ground.

“Strange company you keep, Commander Valo. Get up.”

Umbra stood up. Without turning her head, she shot a nervous glance at Lucia.

You better not say anything stupid now, or we will both go down, she thought.

“Guards, out of the way,” commanded the king.

“And let Miss Winterbottom make her case.”

The guards anxiously stepped aside, but remained ready to attack at any moment.

“Thank you, your majesty,” said Lucia. She bowed slightly.

The king sat back down on his throne. “So, do you have a worthwhile offer for me?”

“I would do anything for the sake of peace, your majesty,” spoke the witch.

“Us witches are closely tied to nature itself. Our senses allow us to easily track down animals on the hunt, and our powers allow us to manipulate the quality of the ground for better harvests. If a lot of us worked together we could even make it rain. You would never experience a drought again if you worked with us.”

“Interesting,” said the king.

“But how do I know all the other witches will cooperate with this plan?”

“I guarantee that they will,” said Lucia.

“And what if they don’t? What then?”

Lucia stumbled. “I will.. we will make them cooperate, your majesty.”

“Do you promise?” asked the king.

The white-haired witch hesitated. The word “promise” had a lot of weight to it - like a contract. She felt as though this was not a decision that should be made so spontaneously, like she should return to the other members of the House of the Nightingale to talk it through with them first.

But the king pressured her. “Answer me,” he urged.

Lucia realized that this may be the only chance at peace they would ever get. She feared she might lose that chance forever if she said the wrong thing now. Umbra stared at her with immense anticipation. Suddenly, it was as if the future of mankind and witches rested on her shoulders. Inside her mind, she tossed an imaginary coin. And when it landed, she calmly and decisively brought forth her response:

“Yes, your majesty. I promise the House of the Nightingale will make all witches in the land cooperate with this plan for peace. No matter the cost.”

Umbra’s eyes widened. The king stared at both of them in silence for a while. Then, he laughed.

“Good,” he said, and his face became like stone again.

“Very good. But never forget that we will exterminate you all like vermin, should you ever betray us.”

Lucia gulped. “Of course, your majesty. I will honor this agreement until my dying breath.”

“It is settled, then,” nodded the king.

“Henceforth, you and your.. House of the Nightingale will form a new unit under direct command of the king. I hereby name you the Order of the Aegis, for you will be the shield that guards our nation’s peace.”

“Thank you, your majesty,” said Lucia as she bowed deeply.

Some part of her felt deeply uneasy about all this. She knew she should be happy - after all she had just won a battle for peace hundreds of years in the making with just a few words and a promise within five minutes. But at the same time, she couldn’t help but feel like it was far too easy to reach this agreement.

“Now go, and get the others from outside the gate,” said the king, waving his hand.

“We shall knight them all, and give them a warm meal and a comfortable bed.”

Lucia bowed once more, turned around and left the room to tell the news to the other witches.

Umbra couldn’t believe her ears. Knowing the king, she suspected foul play, or some kind of catch. She walked up to the throne, and spoke into his ear.

“My lord, are you certain of this agreement?”

“Commander Valo, I just had an epiphany,” said the king.

“The girl is right. We’ve been wasting valuable resources all this time, desperately searching for witches. In truth, our economy really isn’t doing very well right now, and we could certainly use some help.”

Umbra nodded, and the king continued.

“So I thought, why not? If they are willing to help for a bit of food and water, what’s the harm in letting them do the work for us? And then I heard her talk about the executions.”

The knight braced herself. She had an idea where this was going.

“And I thought to myself how strange it was that she could tell the witches apart from the humans, when even our most experienced witch hunters often cannot. So what if we give these witches safety, and shelter, and then use them as weapons against their own kind? They could snoop them out far more easily than any humans ever could.”

Umbra felt a deep anger rising within her chest. “My lord, this is–”

“Brilliant, I know,” interrupted the king, grinning.

“We’re killing two birds with one stone, here. Our economy will stabilize, and our newly founded Aegis knights are going to get rid of those pesky beasts for us whenever we say one of them is doing something suspicious. It’s part of the agreement we just made, right?”

The prince listened to their conversation. Something within him felt utterly repulsed by his father’s words.

“Father, must we really stoop so low? If we manipulate another lifeform in such a way, doesn’t that make us the beasts and not them? The way you speak of them is cruel, and repugnant.”

“Shut your mouth, child,” scowled the king.

“I only do what is best for our empire. Besides, it was you who suggested I should hear her out. This is the fruit of your interjection. Be proud that you finally accomplished something of import.”

A crushing sense of guilt filled the boy’s soul. Silently, he lowered his gaze.

Umbra clenched both of her fists. “I hope you are not going to regret this, my lord.”

“I assure you I am not going to, darling,” scoffed the king.

“Now, be a good little commander, and return to your post at once.”

“Of course, my lord,” said Umbra through gritted teeth.

With fires of rage burning inside of her, she walked away from the throne.

Chapter Text

At 3:52 in the morning, Reese, Umeko, Dwyn and Lani quietly left their dorm room together, careful not to make a sound. They had left their beds around fifty minutes ago or so, after barely finding any sleep at all. All four of them looked dead-tired as they made their way down the dark hallway in their warm winter clothes. Cautiously, Reese lit a tiny little flame on her index finger - she actually found it quite difficult to keep it that small without letting it go out completely. The dim, rainbow light helped them navigate the darkness, and allowed them to descend the stairs to the ground floor without incident.

As they walked down the stairs, a quiet clack sounded out somewhere behind them. Reese suddenly stopped, prompting the others behind her to stop as well.

“Hey, did you hear that?” whispered Reese.

“Hear what?” responded Lani.

Dwyn shook her head. “I didn’t hear anything either.” 

Umeko just silently shrugged.

“Hm. Must’ve been my imagination, then,” said Reese, and continued leading the group.

Through empty academy halls, they made their way to the gymnasium where their Devilbanes were stored. Even at this hour, the door to the gymnasium was open. They each placed a hand on the little slate on their respective locker, then retrieved their Devilbanes from within. Afterwards, they sealed the lockers again.

Lani hung her crossbow over her shoulder, Reese and Dwyn sheathed their swords at their hips, and Umeko wore her hammer on her back. When she put it there, she almost fell over backwards from the weight. Quietly, she cursed the weapon that was a little over half her size.

“Damned thing,” she said.

“To this day I just do not understand what Mister Joshi was thinking.”

“You’ll find out once you use it in real combat, I’m sure,” said Lani, encouraging her.

Umeko scoffed. “Certainly. If I manage to raise it at all under that kind of stress.”

Reese gently placed a warm hand on her shoulder.

“Hey, if you can do all the things you did in that fight against Alicia, I’m sure you’ll be just fine.”

“T-thank you,” acknowledged Umeko.

The four girls left the gymnasium and walked around the corner, exiting the academy through its back door. Even at night, the gardens looked beautiful, gently illuminated by lamplight. In spite of the changing seasons, the flora here looked as alive and well as always. The paths leading through the gardens were cleared of snow - the gardeners had a lot of work to do this time of year.

“Hey, guys,” said Hae quietly. “Over here.”

Reese and the others followed his voice, and walked over to where his group was standing. Catharine had her giant pair of scissors on her back, Adair carried their long, ornate spear on their back as well, and Jia had her flute-sword on her hip. Hae wore strange, thick steel cuffs around his wrists. A large, round spool was attached to each of them, and a sturdy-looking steel rope was coiled around them. One end of each rope went into a hole on the front of each cuff.

“Hae, what are those?” asked Dwyn curiously, pointing at Hae’s cuffs. Her breath was visible in the cold air.

Hae grinned, and crossed his arms. He posed proudly with his eyes closed.

“You like them? I’ve been building and fail-proofing these babies for months.”

“Hey, she asked you what they are. She didn’t ask you to brag about them,” said Catharine.

“Well, hehe,” chuckled Hae, “it’s better to let them speak for themselves, once we get into a fight.”

Catharine rolled her eyes. “You’re lucky we’re supposed to be quiet. Else I’d punch you for that.”

“Do you really think we’ll get into a fight?” wondered Jia.

“It isn’t unlikely,” said Adair.

“If this Fleetfoot creature poses such a threat to demons, it seems reasonable to believe they would try to take its life to eliminate that threat.”

“I’m not gonna let them hurt the bunny! Over my dead body.” Jia angrily exhaled through her nose.

“Likewise,” nodded Dwyn.

A voice emerged from the darkness. “You speak of the Illustrious Fleetfoot, Bane of All Evil?”

The entire group was startled. Umeko almost instinctively jumped into Reese’s arms again, but this time she managed to contain herself and hold back.

“Who’s there?” asked Lani, calmly.

One of the lights in the garden began moving, and slowly came towards them. As it moved into the light of the other lamps, a humanoid figure’s silhouette was revealed. The moving light was attached to its hip. Cloaked in darkness and wearing a hood over its head, the figure approached them at a steady pace.

All eight of the students pulled out their Devilbanes, ready to fight off the threat. On shaky legs they stood there, waiting for what might happen next, as the figure stopped in its tracks. Slowly, it removed its hood. A moment later, the group breathed a sigh of relief.

“It’s just Erys,” said Hae.

“Thank heavens. I thought that was one of the–”

Catharine immediately covered his mouth with one of her hands.

“Quiet, you idiot.”

“The Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou begs your pardon.” She bowed deeply.

“She was merely taking her usual nightly stroll through the academy’s gardens. She did not expect anyone else to show up at this hour. What, pray tell, are you doing here?”

Reese rubbed the back of her head. “Well, you see, uh.. we were just preparing for a little weekend trip, to–”

Erys interrupted her. “Nevermind. The Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou does not wish to hear it, after all. Some mysteries are far more interesting when they are left unsolved, are they not?”

“Y-yeah. Maybe you’re right,” said Reese.

“Farewell, mortals. Good luck on your journey, wherever it may take you.” Erys bowed once more.

“Thank you, o Great and Enigmatic Erys Xanthou!” said Jia, waving.

Erys nodded, pulled the collar of her moth-like cloak halfway over her face to hide her blushing, and swiftly walked away.

“You use her whole title-thing?” chuckled Hae.

“Don’t you think it’s a bit excessive, maybe even a little narcissistic?”

“Oh no, not at all!” Jia shook her head.

“After all, it is how she wishes to be addressed, and if it makes her happy then why shouldn’t I? Plus, she is pretty Great and Enigmatic, don’t you think?”

Hae blinked, and shrugged. “I guess. Yeah, why not.”

A few more minutes of waiting later, Mister Belmont finally showed up.

“Hey, good morning. Kept you all waiting, huh?” he rasped.

As an unmistakable scent of alcohol wafted over to the group, Mister Belmont buttoned up his black cloak and wrapped a red scarf around his neck. His dark, graying hair was long enough to touch the top of the scarf, and the lamplight only made his eyes look even more tired than usual. He scratched his stubbly chin.

“Well, what’re we waiting for? Let’s go.”

Thus, they began their journey. Just like Miss Adagnitio had told them, they started off by walking a large detour into a different direction. As they traveled, Mister Belmont wiped away their tracks by using water magic to leave a blanket of snow behind them. In the places where no snow had covered the ground, he used earth magic to shake up the dirt and gravel instead. No-one could track them if they weren’t already directly behind them, and they took turns to look and make sure nobody was following them. After two hours of walking the detour, they eventually straightened out and followed the path to their destination. They stayed off the big roads and stuck to smaller pathways on the side, wandering over snow-covered fields and through small patches of forest. Suddenly, Reese realized which way they were going.

“Hey,” she said, gently tapping Umeko’s arm.

“Hm? What is it, fiend?” Umeko sounded like she was nearly ready to pass out from exhaustion.

Reese pointed at a range of tall hills in the distance, and to the right. It was now just past six in the morning, and the first very dim rays of sunlight touched the white landscape scarcely dotted with dark, smoking research facilities made of steel and concrete. There was a vast forest reaching all over the hills she was pointing at. For the most part, they too were blanketed by snow - but here and there, crimson-red leaves peeked out from underneath. She smiled fondly.

“My home’s behind that line of hills. Way back there, in a small valley between them. Coppervale.”

Umeko looked to where she was pointing. The others did the same.

“What a beautiful place to live,” smiled Umeko. She was almost a little envious.

“Nothing at all like the crowded, busy streets of the capital, where my family resides..”

“Don’t think there’s much of a point in comparing those two,” said Lani.

“I’m sure they both have their ups and downs. It sure is pretty here, though.”

Dwyn nodded. “I agree! Perhaps we can visit your home someday, Reese.”

Reese chuckled, and rubbed the back of her head.

“Yeah, we’ll see. If my mom isn’t too mad at me for leaving, I’ll invite you all over.”

“You gonna go home during the semester break next month?” asked Lani.

Reese nodded. “Yup, probably. I’ve some explaining to do, after all.”

“As will I,” sighed Umeko.

“Though I would really rather not. But my family would only get even more upset with me if I did not go.”

“How do you think they’ll react? If they find out your native element isn’t air, I mean?” asked Dwyn.

Umeko frowned. “Not well. I am sure you can imagine what they will do, given my previous illustrations.”

“I can come with you,” suggested Reese.

“My offer still stands. I’d back you up if you’d like me to. Just let me know.”

Umeko shook her head. “No. I am immensely grateful for your offer, but I must weather this alone, somehow. And I do not want you to be punished for my own lies and shortcomings.”

“So, what’ll you do?” asked Lani.

“Lie, or tell them the truth?”

“I will keep lying,” said Umeko.

“I cannot afford to tell them the truth. Next year, the academy will allow us to learn a second element besides our native one, so I will simply try to maintain the facade until then. I will put all of my energy and strength into my pursuit of the air element. I only hope that it will suffice.”

Reese laid her hand on Umeko’s shoulder again. For a moment, Umeko forgot about the straps attached to her heavy hammer weighing down on her shoulders, and about the cold air surrounding them.

“It will. We believe in you, princess. You got this,” smiled Reese.

“Yeah. We got you, Umeko. I’ll do my best to help you learn,” said Lani.

Dwyn nodded. “And I’ll do my utmost to help you study!”

“Thank you, everyone.” Umeko smiled.

“My real family is you three, anyway.”

Teary-eyed, they huddled up and group-hugged.

Catharine, Jia, Hae and Adair watched the entire thing happen from behind.

“Hey, why do we never group-hug?” asked Jia, tilting her head.

“We did it one time, and I almost suffocated,” said Adair.

“I’d much prefer to keep breathing for a little while longer at least.”

“Naw, don’t be like that, Adair. I know you enjoyed it, too,” said Catharine, lightly elbowing Adair’s arm.

Adair blushed, and smiled with one corner of their mouth. “Fine. Perhaps a little bit.”

“So, are we doing this or what?” asked Hae. He opened his arms.

“Alright. Just this once. Because it’s cold.” Adair linked their left arm with Hae’s right.

“Hurray, character growth and bonding,” said Catharine before joining the hug.

“Hey, don’t forget about me, you guys!” Jia swiftly ran over to them and joined in as well.

Mister Belmont noticed the lack of footsteps behind him, and turned around. His gray, dull eyes observed the two sets of four students, each embraced in a warm hug.

“Hey!” he exclaimed.

The eight students raised their heads to look at him.

“We didn’t exactly come all the way out here just to cuddle. Can you wrap it up and follow along, please?”

“Sir, yes, sir,” sighed the group, and split up their hugs. Then, they fell back in line again.

“Look, I know you all love each other very much,” rasped Mister Belmont.

“But we’re kind of on a time limit here. Pretty tight one, too. And our next rest stop is pretty far away still.”

“Still far away?” Umeko groaned.

“Sir, the straps holding my Devilbane are digging into the flesh of my shoulders through my jacket. I am not sure how much longer I can carry it, if I am honest.”

“Same here,” nodded Catharine.

“Turns out a pair of scissors nearly my size made of Devilsteel is kinda not so fun to carry around.”

“Do you need any help? I could carry it for you, at least for a while,” said Reese to Umeko.

“Yeah, I can take your scissors for a bit as well, Cat,” said Hae.

“Just give me ‘em.”

“No,” said Mister Belmont, shaking his head.

“You two. Miss Chiba and Miss uh.. what was it?”

“Harwood.”

“Yeah, Miss Harwood. Remember what Miss Adagnitio told you yesterday. Both of your Devilbanes have a core made of Levitium. It’s a durable, lightweight mineral that is particularly easily influenced by earth magic. The smiths that made your weapons put them in there specifically so you wouldn’t have to use your physical strength to carry them around. So, try using your magic on them.”

Catharine shrugged. “Guess it’s better than destroying my shoulders at least.”

“But will we not grow fatigued from using magic for such a long period of time?” asked Umeko.

“First couple of times, sure,” responded Mister Belmont.

“But you’ll get used to it, I promise. I’ve been using magic since we left the academy as well, in case you hadn’t noticed. You just gotta put some effort in, that’s all.”

“Still, I do wish these weapons were not so heavy,” frowned Umeko.

“I much rather would have wielded a rapier like Dwyn’s.”

“Hey, don’t talk like that, you hear?” Mister Belmont shook his head.

“You should be proud. Only earth element witches can wield weapons like yours with any efficiency whatsoever. They’re too clunky for just about anyone else, but you two are gonna master these things eventually, and then you’ll see how useful they can be.”

“What’s that thing on your back, anyway?” asked Catharine, pointing at Mister Belmont.

“A spear, or something?”

“What, this old thing?”

Mister Belmont laid a hand on the long, silvery staff extending out over his shoulder from behind his back. The handle that stuck out at its end had a strange protrusion that looked like it served as some sort of hand guard. The shape resembled that of a door handle - or perhaps a large trigger of sorts?

“It’s nothing special, really. Let’s keep going.”

That’s all he had to say. Mister Belmont turned around, and began walking again. It didn’t seem like he was willing to provide any more details. Catharine and Umeko looked at each other, confused.

“Didn’t he just tell us to be proud of our weapons?” asked Catharine.

“Yes. Yes, he did,” nodded Umeko.

Quietly, the group continued their journey past the hills encircling Coppervale. Umeko and Catharine did their very best to hold their weapons in place with their magic. It helped their shoulders feel a little less strained, but the constant use of magic made them feel tired after a while regardless.

“Here, this’ll help.” Mister Belmont handed each of them a sandwich.

“Try to use less magic, alright? You really don’t need as much as you probably think you do. Trust me, that Levitium stuff is really, really good at focusing even tiny amounts of magic energy into enough force to keep it suspended mid-air.”

Both of the girls nodded, ate their sandwiches, and tried again. After a little while, they both had found the perfect balancing point for the amount of magic they were using. And then, carrying their huge weapons was suddenly no work at all.

After some more time, Mister Belmont took a quick glance over his shoulder at the group behind him. All of them were merrily chatting and seemed like they were enjoying their little outing at least to some degree, but Hae seemed a little out of it. No-one was talking to him. For some reason, this bothered Mister Belmont. He slowed down a little. Reese was right behind him.

“Hey, Terrell,” he said.

“Yeah?”

“Can you take the front for a little while? Just keep going straight ahead, I’ll tell you if we need to make a turn or something.”

“Oh, uh, sure,” nodded Reese.

“Great, thanks.”

Mister Belmont stopped and waited until Hae had caught up with him. He was all the way at the back of the group.

“Something wrong, sir?” asked Hae.

“That’s what I came here to ask you, Iona. You seem kinda off.”

Hae scoffed. “Compared to what? You don’t know me.”

“Hey, watch your tongue, kid.” Mister Belmont furled his brow.

“Sorry.” Hae looked at the ground.

“Maybe I don’t know you,” said Mister Belmont.

“But I do know that look. Lady trouble, huh?”

Hae raised his head again. “How did you–”

“Who is it? And don’t tell me it’s the Terrell girl.”

Hae just smiled awkwardly and shrugged.

“Heavens,” sighed Mister Belmont.

“If that’s who you’re after, you’re gonna have to step up your game. And not just a little bit, man.”

“Wait, you think I have a chance at all?” asked Hae.

Mister Belmont grinned. “Sure you do. She’s a woman, you’re a man. That’s how it works. Right?”

He put a hand on his shoulder. “You’re just gonna need to be a little more assertive. Ladies love a guy who pursues them.”

“You sure about that?” chuckled Hae awkwardly.

“I’m pretty sure she cares more about her friend Umeko than she does about me.”

Mister Belmont shook his head. “That’s loser-talk. Are you a loser, Iona?”

“N-no?” Hae was honestly not sure at this point.

“Speak up, kid,” said Mister Belmont.

“No, sir. I’m not a loser,” repeated Hae, with more confidence this time.

“Yeah, that’s the spirit.” Mister Belmont chuckled, and took a sip from his canteen.

“What’s in there, anyway?” asked Hae.

“Oh, whiskey. The expensive kind, twenty years old.” He held the open canteen over to Hae.

“You want a sip?”

I don’t know, do I? wondered Hae.

He shrugged. “Eh, sure. Why not.”

Hae took the canteen and wiped off the mouthpiece. With little to no care at all, he took a deep sip, and swallowed. Immediately, his eyes widened, and he started coughing.

Mister Belmont laughed. “Never had a drop of alcohol before in your life?”

“No,” coughed Hae. His eyes were watery, and a shudder ran through his entire body.

“No, sir, I haven’t!”

Grinning, the teacher closed his canteen, and placed it back on his hip.

“Guess there’s a first time for everything, huh?”

Hae was trying his best to catch his breath. “How does anyone drink this stuff and enjoy it?”

“Drinking whiskey’s an art. Same as making it. Maybe you’ll get it one day,” responded Mister Belmont.

“Something’s telling me I won’t,” huffed Hae.

Mister Belmont cackled, patted Hae on the shoulder, and went back to the front of the group.

“Alright everyone,” he started.

“It’s about one more hour or so until our first stop. Keep on keepin’ on.”

Catharine tilted her head and looked over at Hae.

“You okay there? That doesn’t sound good at all.”

Jia nodded. “Yes, it sounds like you have been poisoned!”

“In a way,” nodded Hae, still coughing.

“Here,” said Adair, handing him their water bottle.

“Maybe that will help.”

Adair watched in terror as Hae opened the lid and downed the entire bottle at once just to get rid of the taste of whiskey in his mouth. It tasted like liquid fire, and like old wooden barrels. When he was finished, he gave the empty bottle back to Adair.

“Thank you Adair. You saved my life. I owe you everything.”

“You merely owe me a bottle of water. But sure. You are welcome,” responded Adair.

Hae spent the entire duration of the hour until their first stop wondering if he should go talk to Reese. Ultimately, however, he just couldn’t bring himself to do it. Asking her to the ball was one thing - talking about his feelings was another matter entirely. And as he watched her and Umeko walking closely side by side, Catharine’s words kept echoing in his mind: “Just do me a favor and move out of the way, okay? I think life already has plans for them.”

“We’re here,” said Mister Belmont an hour later.

The students looked around. They had arrived in a little town that seemed heavily industrialized - red brick buildings surrounded them from every angle, and tall, iron smokestacks rose high into the sky. The air reeked of pollution. Umeko pinched her nose. Mister Belmont noticed the uncertainty in the students’ eyes.

“Welcome to Cinderville,” he said, grinning.

“This place produces more Devilsteel than any other town or city in the entire country.”

“Sure smells that way,” nodded Reese.

“Are we going to visit a smithy?” asked Dwyn.

“I would love to see the production line for the steel. I’m rather interested in learning more about the way our weapons are made, and what they are made of.”

“Ooh, me too, me too!” agreed Jia enthusiastically.

“Sorry, kids, but we don’t really have the time for that,” said Mister Belmont.

“We’re just here for a proper meal and to refill our water, and then we’ll keep moving.”

“Aww. Bummer,” frowned Jia.

Dwyn patted her shoulder. “We’ll come back around. Maybe we’ll have time on the way back?”

“We’ll see,” said Mister Belmont.

“For now, let me check if they have some vacant tables in here. You guys, wait out here for a moment.”

Mister Belmont waltzed into the inn they were standing next to. Silently, the group waited outside, awkwardly glancing here and there. A few minutes later, he opened the door again, a lit cigarette in his mouth.

“Coast is clear. Come on in, kids,” he said, leaning out of the door.

Everyone went inside. A large, wooden bar counter with several matching stools was directly left of the entrance. A hooded figure sat on one of them, their head resting on the counter. An empty glass stood next to their head. The scent of frying oil and cheap liquor filled the air, and the floorboards creaked below their feet. To the right there was a row of large tables surrounded by benches. The sets were separated by half-walls.

A kind-looking man stood behind the counter, placing a whiskey bottle back on a shelf full of other bottles. He was bald with a white beard, and he wore round glasses. It seemed as though he ran the place all by himself.

“Hello there,” smiled the innkeeper. He looked at the group of nine.

“Welcome to Hearth’s Rest. Looking to stay the night? Might be a bit short on rooms.”

“No, no, Jaune. We just need some food and water,” said Mister Belmont.

“Right. Go and sit down at the table in the back, I’ll be with you in a moment,” responded the innkeeper.

The group walked over to the corner and took their seats. It was a little bit of a tight fit, but somehow they all managed to squeeze themselves onto the benches. Mister Belmont sat down next to group 1D, and group 1C sat down on the opposite side of the table. 

“Can’t you be just a little smaller?” said Mister Belmont, struggling to fit next to Reese.

“I’m gonna fall off the bench.”

Reese shook her head. “I think it’s a few years too late for that, sir.”

“Mister Belmont, you know the innkeeper?” wondered Dwyn.

“Yeah, yeah.” He blew a cloud of smoke into the air.

“Been through here a bunch of times, and I stop by often. Jaune’s a good man.”

“Must you really do that so close next to us, in an enclosed space?” asked Umeko, trying her best not to breathe in the smoke.

“Kid, I haven’t smoked since we left the academy,” rasped Mister Belmont.

“Do you have any idea how hard that is for me?”

“No.” Umeko shook her head. The others joined in as well.

Mister Belmont raised his eyebrows. He took one last drag, then put the cigarette out in an ashtray on the table. He blew the smoke away from them.

“Good. Keep it that way. This crap’s poison.”

The innkeeper, Jaune, came up to their table to take their order.

“I’ll take the usual,” said Mister Belmont.

“Whiskey on the rocks and a tray of fries, coming right up,” nodded Jaune.

“What can I do for the rest of you?”

“What kinda food do you serve here? I’m starving,” said Reese.

Mister Belmont chuckled. She looked at him, confused.

“I’m afraid we only serve fries, ma’am,” said Jaune.

“Our financial situation doesn’t allow for much else.”

“Oh. Well, that’s alright. Just uh, make a really big bowl of fries then, for all of us,” said Reese.

Jaune wrote down the order. “Alright. Large bowl of fries, and eight glasses of water. One for you too, Aaron?”

“Yeah, I’ll take one. Might be good to have some water every now and then,” said Mister Belmont.

“Alright,” smiled Jaune.

“I’ll be back in a moment with the water. Fries might take a moment, though.”

He turned around and walked away behind the counter. The group stared at Mister Belmont.

“What?” asked Mister Belmont.

“Oh, come on. Don’t be like that. Kids love fries.”

“This certainly is indicative of the kind of life you lead, Mister Belmont!” commented Jia.

“It may be time to start making some changes! Your health may be at risk!”

Mister Belmont laughed bitterly. He looked at Reese.

“What was it you said a little while ago? I think it’s a few years too late for that.”

Jaune brought them their drinks, and around twenty minutes later he set a large bowl of fries down on their table. The fries were well-seasoned, though unfortunately a bit soggy near the bottom.

“Well?” started Mister Belmont.

“Jaune here cooks a mean fry, doesn’t he?”

The students nodded as they munched on their fries. Umeko seemed uncharacteristically excited - she was gnawing away at them like it was the last meal she’d ever have.

“Leave some for the rest of us, Umeko,” grinned Lani.

“Sorry! Heavens, I am so sorry.” Umeko quickly stopped, and wiped her fingers off on a paper towel.

“I have never had fries before in my life. I am, uh, rather fond of them, I think.”

Everyone’s eyes widened, and they stared at Umeko.

“What? No way,” chuckled Catharine.

“How old are you, again?”

“Eighteen years old,” said Umeko. After a moment of hesitation, she snatched another fry away.

“My parents would end me if they found out I ate something this oily.”

The group laughed. Mister Belmont lit another cigarette, and put his hands in his coat pocket. He observed the person sitting at  the counter as they raised their head. They looked around, almost anxiously.

“H-hey man,” spoke their scratchy voice to the innkeeper.

“Can you pour me another shot?”

Jaune looked at the figure, and shook his head.

“No, sir. Sorry, but I think you’ve already had enough.”

“Please. I really need this,” pleaded the figure.

Jaune shook his head again, and crossed his arms.

“No can do. I’m sorry. Go home, and come back another time.”

The hooded man stood up from his stool. It squeaked as it slid across the floor.

“L-listen, tough guy. You’re gonna pour me another shot, or there’ll be hell to pay.”

He was slurring his words, and could barely stand straight. Suddenly, the entire group of students went quiet, and watched this interaction. Mister Belmont had one hand on the handle of his Devilbane already, but let go after a moment or two, furling his brows.

“Shouldn’t we do something?” whispered Lani.

“Guy seems like trouble.”

“Wish we could, kid.” Mister Belmont angrily shook his head.

“But remember, this mission’s top secret. We’re not even supposed to be here.”

An arm shot out from underneath the man’s cloak, and his hand immediately gripped Jaune by his collar across the counter. He pulled him closer towards him.

“Were you listening, man? D-did you hear what I said? Another shot!”

Jaune remained steadfast, even though he was afraid. “No. You’re not getting one.”

The man laughed. Ice covered his entire arm, and spread from his fingertips onto Jaune’s neck. His skin turned red around the frost, burning from the cold.

“You’re gonna r-risk your life over a stupid drink? Are you an idiot?”

“A witch,” said Adair, deeply concerned.

“We really have to do something, or this man is going to be seriously injured, or worse.”

“Is.. is it one of them?” asked Reese under her breath.

Mister Belmont shook his head again. “No, it’s not. Unfortunately, witches do really dumb stuff and use their magic for bad  sometimes. As much as I want to, we can’t interfere.”

“Well? H-huh? What’ll it be?” asked the hooded witch.

The door suddenly swung open with a bang. Umeko flinched. Everyone’s eyes were redirected to the source of the noise at once. A tall woman stood in the doorframe. Her face was full of scars, and her iron hand rested on the doorknob.

“Miss Alister?” wondered Hae.

“What’s she doing here?”

“Quiet, kid. She’s not supposed to know we’re here, either,” whispered Mister Belmont.

The entire group withdrew deeper into their cubicle, attempting to hide.

Miss Alister’s low voice boomed through the room. “That’s enough. Put him down.”

She stepped inside, and put her iron hand on the holster of her Devilbane.

The witch grinned, and chuckled. “Wh-who’re you to command me, huh? Ugly hag.”

One corner of Miss Alister’s mouth twitched. “I said put him down.”

“Oh, I’ve a much better idea,” said the witch. In his free hand, he formed a fireball.

“How about I just eat this guy? L-lots of meat on him!” He looked like he was about to start drooling.

“I can just fry some of him r-right now, and then freeze the rest for l-later!”

Jaune looked terrified. The group of students exchanged some bewildered looks - what had he just said?

Miss Alister pulled her Devilbane out of its holster, and pointed the eight-shot revolver directly at the witch’s head.

“Drop him right now, or I’ll have to do more than just detain you,” she said fiercely.

“W-we’ll see about that!” laughed the witch.

He raised his other hand. In the very same moment that he started moving, Miss Alister’s iron hand flicked over to the left. Without a single moment of hesitation, she pulled the trigger.

As the horrible noise of gunfire filled the room, several members of the group gasped. Umeko folded her arms over her head in a panic, and Reese instinctively held her arm out in front of her like a shield. Only Mister Belmont remained completely calm.

Trailed by blue fire, a blazing hot bullet passed straight through the witch’s lower arm, shattering the whiskey bottle from earlier on the shelf behind him, and crashed into the wall, where it finally stopped. The gunshot was so loud that the group’s ears were left ringing for several seconds. Through the ringing, they could hear the witch screaming in pain as he dropped the innkeeper and fell to the ground.

Little to no blood was left behind - the flames around the bullet instantly cauterized the wound almost flawlessly. A perfectly round hole was left where skin and flesh had once been, surrounded by a circle of burnt meat. The witch writhed around on the ground, holding on to his aching arm as he screamed.

Miss Alister holstered her weapon, and walked up to him. The revolver’s cylinder was still glowing. She crouched down on him from behind, and put a thick pair of handcuffs on his wrists. Once the cuffs were firmly in place and locked, she lifted the man’s upper body up and turned him around, sitting him down leaning him against the counter. From her coat pocket, she produced a clear bag full of liquid. She stuck a straw in it, and stuck it into the disoriented witch’s mouth. She squeezed the bag, and the witch drank.

The group watched this scene unfurl in a silent state of paralysis. They had just watched someone get shot at with a Devilbane, and now Miss Alister was caring for the man, like a nurse. It all seemed strange and contradictory, somehow. Besides that, they had no idea what was in the bag.

Moments later, it was completely empty. Miss Alister tossed the trash into a nearby bin, and crouched down in front of the witch, who was silently staring into the distance.

“I’m gonna put something on your wound, okay? Might sting a bit.”

The witch simply nodded. Miss Alister took a little tube out of her other coat pocket, and carefully spread some green paste around the gunshot wound. Umeko recognized it as the same paste they had smeared under her chest in the med bay.

“Alright. There you go,” said Miss Alister as she screwed the lid of the tube back on.

“Better?”

The witch nodded again. “Excuse me, ma’am, but.. where am I?”

Miss Alister carefully wrapped a bandage around the man’s arm.

“Inside the Hearth’s Rest inn, in Cinderville,” she smiled.

The group was surprised by Miss Alister’s sudden shift of expression. Just one minute ago she had been a different person entirely, someone capable of inflicting great harm upon someone without even flinching.

The witch smiled awkwardly. “Sorry, but where is Cinderville, exactly?”

“Halfway between Coppervale and Glynthill, by the Starlight Forest,” said Miss Alister.

“I see,” nodded the witch. He looked around, dazed.

“Hey, uhm. What did I do? Did I do something bad? Everyone’s looking at me weird.”

Miss Alister laid her non-prosthetic hand on the witch’s shoulder.

“You threatened to kill that man behind the counter, there.”

She pointed at Jaune. He still looked frightened, but also immensely confused.

“Had to shoot you in the arm so you’d drop him. I’m sorry about that.”

“Oh..” The witch looked at the ground, ashamed.

“Am I in trouble, ma’am?”

Miss Alister shook her head. “Since I managed to stop you in time, you’re not.”

“Thank you. Thank you so much,” said the witch, bowing his head to Miss Alister.

“Of course,” she smiled.

“There’s a carriage outside that’s gonna take you to the nearest hospital, so you can have that wound treated. Again, terribly sorry about all this. Make sure to eat and drink enough going forward, okay? And stay away from the booze, too.”

“Yes, I will. It won’t happen again, I promise.” The witch nodded, and carefully stood up.

Miss Alister took his cuffs off, and placed them back on her hip. Slowly, the hooded witch turned around, and bowed to Jaune. He still seemed wary of the man.

“I’m so sorry, sir. I lost myself, there. I will not be back to bother you again. Goodbye.”

He bowed to Miss Alister once more and then left the inn, staggering and disoriented. As she watched him leave, Miss Alister noticed something in the corner of her eye. She raised an eyebrow, and turned her head.

“Huh? What are you doing here?” She had found Mister Belmont and the others.

Mister Belmont groaned. “Oh well. So much for secrecy.”

Miss Alister looked around, and walked over to them. She sat down next to Catharine, on the side of the table opposing Mister Belmont and group 1D.

“Seriously, what are you doing here with the kids?” asked Miss Alister again. She kept her voice down.

“Alaynah sent us on a mission,” responded Mister Belmont as he put out his cigarette.

“I’m afraid I can’t tell you more than that.”

“She what?” Miss Alister sounded shocked.

“But they don’t even have their permits yet. Are you messing with me?”

Mister Belmont shrugged. “Wish I was. You’re just gonna have to believe me.”

“Explains why they’re making me do your job, I guess,” sighed Miss Alister.

“And with such grace, too,” laughed Mister Belmont.

“Back in the saddle again, huh Gwynnie?”

Miss Alister furled her brow. “Don’t call me that, numbskull.”

“Alright, alright.” Mister Belmont defensively raised his hands.

“Heavens, can’t even have a bit of fun around here.”

The group looked back and forth between them. Once again, they wondered about the nature of the relationship between the two people bickering before them. Jia spoke out before anyone could stop her.

“Wow,” she said with sparkling eyes.

“You two are like an old married coup–!”

Catharine held a shushing hand over her mouth, but the message had already come forth.

Mister Belmont and Miss Alister first looked at each other, then tilted their heads to look at Jia. Their faces were red, but not only because of anger. Jia had touched some manner of truth with her statement.

Catharine lowered her hand again. “Wait. Are you serious?”

“Wouldn’t go so far as ‘married’,” chuckled Mister Belmont.

Miss Alister shot a death glare at him. “It’s been over for years. There’s nothing between us.”

Mister Belmont scoffed. “Yeah, sure. Years. Whatever you say.”

They looked at each other with burning eyes. One could practically feel the sizzle of tension between them. Miss Alister was the first to drop the topic, and continued the conversation like nothing had happened.

“But yes, I suppose I am ‘back in the saddle’, if that’s what you wanna call it. At least for right now.”

“And still as sharp a shot as ever,” grinned Mister Belmont. Miss Alister simply ignored him.

“So it is true that you were retired?” asked Dwyn.

Miss Alister nodded. “Yeah. Didn’t wanna take on any more missions, but they told me that this was so urgent that it couldn’t possibly be put off.”

“Yeah,” nodded Mister Belmont, “they told us the same, too.”

“Oh, wait a minute.” Miss Alister looked around at the group.

Mister Belmont raised an eyebrow. “Huh?”

“Alaynah said something to me before she left again,” said Miss Alister.

“Something along the lines of ‘if you find a group of traveling birds, you should let them lead your way’, or something. She said that if something came up elsewhere, I’d be contacted.”

“Ah, I get it,” said Lani.

“We’re the birds. Nightingales. Guess you found us, then.”

Miss Alister nodded. “That’s what I thought, yeah. Seems like I’m going to tag along for a bit.”

“Sweet,” grinned Mister Belmont, “time for us to finally reconnect!”

“Yeah,” scoffed Miss Alister.

“Like that’s ever gonna happen.”

She had noticed that one set of eyes had been staring at her this entire time. Reese kept looking at her, and now Miss Alister looked back. Silently, they nodded at each other, tight-lipped.

But maybe we can finally connect, somehow, thought Miss Alister.

It’s about time we had a little talk - as painful as it might be.

“Alright, then,” said Mister Belmont, stretching his hands. He stood up.

“Everyone ready to get going?”

The group nodded. Umeko hesitated.

“Could we perhaps take some more fries with us, for the road?” she asked.

Mister Belmont laughed. “Easy there. Eat any more of those in one go and you’re gonna clog your arteries.”

“That does not sound good,” frowned Umeko.

“Fine. Another time. I will miss you.” She waved the empty bowl of fries goodbye.

The group giggled, and they all got up and out of their cubicle. Mister Belmont put the money for the food and beverages on the counter, and Jaune thanked them for stopping by. Before they left, Miss Alister put some more money on the counter as a tip, more than doubling the amount.

“Sorry for the mess,” she said.

“You can use this to fix the hole in the wall, and buy another bottle of whiskey.”

“Thank you,” said Jaune. He smiled.

“No need to apologize. You saved my life, ma’am.”

Miss Alister smiled, and nodded. She had forgotten how good it could feel to help someone. She hadn’t been out on a mission since the incident sixteen years ago.

Together with the two teachers, the group left the inn after refilling their water bottles, and made their way out of Cinderville, continuing their journey to the Starlight Forest.

Once they had left the town behind them, the group began chatting amongst themselves again. Miss Alister and Mister Belmont were all the way at the back, making sure nobody was following them. Every now and then, the scruffy middle-aged man gave the group some directions, but outside of that he and Miss Alister kept to themselves. Quietly, they spoke.

“You sure it’s okay for you to follow us around like this?” asked Mister Belmont.

“Would hate it if some rogue witch decides to threaten another innkeeper or something while you’re taking a Saturday walk with us. Would hate being blamed for it once I’m back at the academy even more, actually.”

Miss Alister laughed sarcastically. “Oh, don’t worry. Your reputation’s safe. If anything, I’ll be the one to take the fall, since I’m filling in for you. What exactly are we looking for, anyway?”

“Fleetfoot,” said Mister Belmont bluntly.

“Excuse me?” Miss Alister scoffed.

“What, they got us chasing beasts of myth now? Is Alaynah okay? Seriously, what’s been going on lately?”

“You know damn well what’s going on,” rasped Mister Belmont.

“Stop kidding yourself, Guinevere. It’s like I told you months ago already - they’re back.”

The color drained from Miss Alister’s face. “Did she.. did she tell you that?”

“Word by word,” nodded Mister Belmont.

“All four: House, of, the, Lark.”

“Why didn’t she say anything to me, then?” asked Miss Alister, clenching her fists.

“To protect you, probably. To keep you from thinking too hard about it.” Mister Belmont shrugged.

“I don’t know. I probably shouldn’t have told you, should’ve just taken you along on the mission without telling you anything about all that. But I guess that’s where my opinion differs from Alaynah’s.”

Miss Alister glanced over at him. He looked into her eyes.

“I think you deserve to know,” he said.

“You’d have found out sooner or later. And sooner is always better in my book.”

“How many of them are there?” asked Miss Alister.

“We don’t know,” responded Mister Belmont.

“Last time they showed up united as a group was sixteen years ago. Back then there were only four of them. Their numbers have probably changed since. All they’ve done up until now was leaving breadcrumbs behind, to mess with us. But I feel like we’ll see them again pretty soon, unfortunately.”

“Do we know where they’re hiding?” asked Miss Alister with a racing heart.

“No, of course not.” Mister Belmont shook his head.

“They’re not dumb enough to be found so easily. Besides, even if I knew, do you really think I’d tell you?”

Miss Alister clenched her teeth. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“It means I know you’d just rush right in,” said Mister Belmont, a dead-serious expression on his face.

“You’d run in, guns blazing, and get yourself killed.”

“And you wouldn’t?” scoffed Miss Alister.

Mister Belmont furled his brows. “Listen, Guinevere. As much as I want these bastards gone, we need a plan. They’ve been around for longer than either of us two. We don’t even know what their goal is.”

“They wanna kill all humans, right?” said Miss Alister.

“Overthrow everything, and claim this world as their own. They’re just megalomaniacs. If we just caught them off-guard we could erase them once and for all.”

“Guinevere, their group first showed up immediately after the Break,” snapped Mister Belmont.

“A thousand years ago! This is a conspiracy, a plot one thousand years in the making - we have no idea what they’re doing or why they’re doing it! I don’t think you understand what we’re up against here.”

Miss Alister angrily scrunched up her nose. “I don’t understand what we’re up against? Aaron, they killed my entire team! I think I know better than most!”

“Then why do you want to join them in the afterlife so badly, huh?”

The two of them were face to face, not quite shouting, but no longer whispering either. The group had gone quiet - they had overheard their entire argument. Miss Alister was left speechless by Mister Belmont’s last words. Silently, they stared at each other.

“I’m sorry,” said Mister Belmont. They broke eye contact.

“I’ve lost too much already. I’m not gonna lose you, too.”

He shook himself, quickened his pace, and walked to the front of the group.

“What’re you all so quiet for? Get back to chatting. We still have a long way ahead of us,” he said.

Awkwardly, the eight students resumed their conversations. Miss Alister was left alone at the back. Reese had heard what Mister Belmont had said. Knowing what it meant, she felt bad for her. She allowed herself to fall back until she was next to her.

“Hey,” said Reese, staring straight ahead.

“Hello,” responded Miss Alister, looking at the ground.

For a while, there was a very dense silence between them. Side by side their heights nearly matched - though Reese was still a few centimeters taller than her teacher. Reese glanced over at her as they walked through the snow. Deep scars ran across her skin like canyons. Her deep, unkempt ginger hair swayed in the breeze, and a thick coat seamlessly covered most of her body. Her eyes looked tired, but a fire still burned deep within them.

“What are you staring at?” she suddenly asked.

“Uh, nothing, ma’am,” responded Reese. She looked away.

“Was just wondering about those scars.”

“Every single one has a story.” Miss Alister grinned.

“And most of them aren’t pretty.”

Reese smiled. “Yeah, I bet.”

“So, what did you want, Miss Terrell?” asked Miss Alister.

Reese looked at her. “What’s the story with you two?”

The grin disappeared from Miss Alister’s lips. Her expression turned somber.

“We were close,” she started.

“Inseparable, actually. Even during our academy days, we were both in the same group. Always got along well, agreed on most things there were to agree on. Through thin and thick, we stayed together. Even when we lost the fourth member of our group on a mission during our sixth year at the academy, nothing could split us apart.”

She smiled. “Leonard was always right there by my side. His presence was enough to comfort me even in the roughest of times. And when we eventually graduated, that still didn’t change. Callum, Maxwell, him and I, we made quite a name for ourselves. Took on mission after mission, got sent out to purge entire cursed zones all by ourselves. We got battered and wounded, of course, and all of us were left with many scars. But not Leo.”

Reese listened intently as Miss Alister continued her story. 

“He was always unscathed. He seemed untouchable, to an impossible extent. And yet, he was always right there at the heart of the battlefield, slaying demons left and right, tearing them asunder with his blade of fire. We sparred many times, and I lost every single match.”

She laughed, and Reese smiled. A deep fondness of remembrance shone within Miss Alister’s eyes.

“He meant a lot to me, Miss Terrell. At the end of a mission, he’d always give a caramel to everyone, and he always gave me an extra one. Many nights, we’d sit around the fireplace, and laugh. Shoulder to shoulder, we’d joke and sing, and drink. And after everyone else had gone to sleep, him and I would still sit there, quietly exchanging stories. I–”

“Miss Alister.”

Reese stopped her. Her smile had taken on a certain melancholy. Tears welled up in her eyes.

“You loved him, didn’t you?”

The corners of the teacher’s mouth twitched. She lost control of her expression, and her eyes darted around as she suppressed an overwhelming urge to cry. She bit her lip, and nodded.

“Yes, Miss Terrell. I loved him. I loved him with all my heart. I loved him so much that it hurt.”

“Did he.. did he know?” asked Reese. She was shaking.

“Did you ever tell him?”

Miss Alister smiled an unsteady, bitter smile, and shook her head.

“No. Him and your mother got together just after we graduated. I loved him for six whole years, and then when I finally felt confident enough to tell him, it was already too late. They made a beautiful couple, your parents. They were perfect for each other. I knew I could never compete, and I knew I didn’t want to get in the way.”

Her entire mouth twitched, and tears finally rolled down her cheeks.

“But I never stopped loving him. All the way until the end, I selfishly wanted to be by his side. He invited me to their wedding, but I declined. I couldn’t do it. I told him I had other plans, but in reality I just spent the night alone, crying and drinking until I passed out.”

She sniffled. With her hand, she quickly wiped away her tears. Reese was still shaking.

“All that was left to me was to continue being his best friend,” said Miss Alister.

“It hurt, but it was the only thing I could do. The only way for me to live with myself. And then one day, he was gone. Taken away from me before my very eyes, by those monsters. The House of the Lark. And while they were at it, they took my arm, too.”

Her sadness became frustration. Anger, and hatred.

“Many times I told him to stop. To retire, to be with you and your mother. But he refused, knowing that if he stopped, your home village would eventually run out of money. Because of this, he risked his life, over and over, even though he had so much to live for. So much to lose. I couldn’t make him change his mind.”

Reese held back her tears. She didn’t know what to say, so she simply said nothing. Miss Alister continued.

“I even offered to split my earnings with him. After all, I didn’t have a family to provide for, let alone an entire village. But he refused. He didn’t want it. He was too proud, too stubborn. In many ways, I see him in you.”

Miss Alister looked into Reese’s fiery eyes. She laid her hands on her shoulders, and they both stopped walking. She held on tightly, clinging to Reese as though she feared she might one day disappear as well.

“Don’t make the same mistake I did, Miss Terrell. If you love someone, don’t hesitate to tell them.”

They hugged. Reese felt the mechanical strength of Miss Alister’s iron hand pressing into her back. But she didn’t mind. After all, she was holding her just as tightly. Her words affected her deeply.

“Thank you, ma’am,” she said.

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

The hug was warm and cathartic. Both of them felt like they were closing the book on a chapter of their lives, as though they were finally making peace with their past. Eventually, they split up again, and went back to being side by side. They both rubbed their tears away, and sniffled one last time.

“Honestly,” said Miss Alister, “what’s the point of being so formal, anyway? You can call me Guinevere.”

Reese chuckled. “Sure. I’d prefer Reese, too, if you don’t mind.”

“Alright, Reese,” smiled Guinevere.

“Feel free to come to my office if you ever need anything, or if you want to know more about Leo.”

“Sure, Aunt Gwynnie.” Reese grinned, and nodded.

Flustered, Guinevere stared at Reese. “That’s, uh. I’ll allow it.”

The two of them continued walking, and quickly caught up with the rest of the group again.

“But, uhm,” said Reese, rubbing the back of her head.

“A little while ago, when I said ‘you two’, I actually meant you and Mister Belmont.”

Guinevere’s eyes widened. “Oh. Heavens, I am so sorry for dropping all of that on your head like that.”

“No, no, it’s okay!” Reese waved her hands.

“Would’ve asked you about my dad afterwards anyway, I think.”

“Me and Mister Belmont, huh?” started Guinevere.

She pointed her eyes at the back of Mister Belmont’s head. He suddenly turned his head, as though an acorn or a pinecone had fallen onto it. He must have physically felt her glare.

“That’s not much of a story at all, I’m afraid. After Leo died, I was so miserable that I felt like I could not survive by myself. When I started working at the academy, Belmont was already there, too. He looked the same as he does now, and yet my mind still tricked itself into falling in love with him, because he was the only one there that I could vaguely relate to.”

Guinevere chuckled. “Boy, what an awful idea that was. Thinking I could get any affection out of this man, thinking he might be the one to fill that void in my heart. The thing with him is that he can’t even care for himself, let alone another living being. And so, even though we had a bit of fun for a while, our relationship fell apart over the years, like a rotting corpse. I’m pretty sure he has some awful, deeply rooted issues, but anytime I tried to talk to him about it he just shoved me away. Didn’t seem like he was too interested in changing himself for the better, he preferred being gloomy and miserable. To this day, I don’t know why.”

“So, you broke up with him?” asked Reese.

“Yeah, I did,” nodded Guinevere.

“There’s nothing either of us could’ve done to prevent it from happening. Just didn’t work out.”

“I see,” said Reese.

Quietly, they both stared at the back of Mister Belmont’s head, wondering what secrets he might be keeping.

“Achoo,” he sneezed. He turned his head to look at Guinevere and Reese.

“Hey, you two, all the way back there. Stop gossiping and move up a little.”

The student and her Demonology teacher looked at each other, blinking.

How did he know? they wondered.

Reese thanked Guinevere one more time for the conversation, and then moved back to the front to be with her group. Her heartbeat deepened as she looked down at Umeko. She wore a dark green beret on top of her sleek black hair, and her nose was red from the cold. Little puffs of steam rose into the air from her nostrils as she breathed, only to vanish into thin air a few moments later. Reese felt her face getting warmer.

“I see you have returned, fiend,” said Umeko, tilting her head to look up at her face.

Suddenly, she blushed upon seeing Reese’s eyes staring at her with an intense fondness. 

“W-what is that expression? Did I do something? Is there something you want?”

She found herself unequipped to look directly at her. Any longer, and her heart might burst, she thought.

Reese laughed. “No, princess. It’s okay. Just keep being you, okay?”

Umeko smiled awkwardly. “S-sure. I can do that, I believe.”

“Good,” smiled Reese.

She reached for Umeko’s hand with her own. Within a fraction of a second, Umeko gripped it, and held it firmly. Side by side they continued walking, their fingers intertwined. Both of their hearts were filled with a comforting warmth, protecting them from the cold.

Chapter Text

The younger sister eagerly sprinted towards the forest; her long, white hair blowing in the wind behind her.

For several months she had met the strange man by the edge of the forest every Sunday afternoon. Just a few weeks ago, she had decided that they should carry out their weekly meetings inside the forest instead. It was quieter there, with no sound besides the faint rushing of brooks and the chirping of birds. And it was less dangerous there, too.

All these months, he had kept her company in her sister’s absence. She had sent her letters, and though the younger sister was happy that everything was going well, pieces of paper were simply not enough to replace her physical presence. And thus, the man had become her closest friend.

He had introduced himself as Astrath, an old witch living self-sufficiently in the forest after he had lost his home and family at the hands of humans. In turn, she had introduced herself to him as Phoebe. Her parents knew of their friendship by now, though they simply suspected that the girl’s friend was an imaginary one. After all, Phoebe’s imagination had always been quite active and colorful, and they knew that the forest was empty, aside from the animals that lived there. Either way, they were too busy to make sure. They were happy that their daughter had found some way to spend her time, after her older sister had left their home.

Astrath lived in a small hut deep within the forest. He had built it with his own hands, with no-one there to help him. It was a bit cramped, and easy to miss - he had to show Phoebe the way several times before she could make it there on her own. When Phoebe had asked him why he didn’t build something nicer and bigger, he had told her that he didn’t require much in the way of comfort and luxury. Being easy to miss was the whole point, he had said.

As a witch, Phoebe understood this. If a human came along, hunting for deer or small game perhaps, hiding the entire shack under some leaves and branches was no difficult feat to accomplish. But as a civilized being, sheltered as she may be, she also found it sad. She had offered him to live with her parents, but he had declined. He had said that he didn’t want to be anyone’s burden but his own.

Astrath was already sitting on a flat rock outside his home when Phoebe arrived. They exchanged their greetings, and the girl sat down on another rock across from him. As usual, they talked. About the weather, the clouds in the sky, the whistling of the wind, and the songs of the birds overhead. Their conversations were never much deeper than that, though Astrath occasionally taught her a lesson about life from his own experiences.

Suddenly, there was a quiet rustling among the leaves on the ground beside Phoebe. She looked down to find the source of the sound, and saw a small white snake with pale blue eyes slithering there on the floor.

“Eek!” The girl stood up straight on her rock, her feet as far away from the snake as they could be.

“A snake, Astrath!” she exclaimed.

“Indeed,” spoke Astrath calmly.

As the snake crawled between the two rocks he held out his arm towards it. The creature raised its head, inspecting the extended limb with great interest. Astrath’s own blue eyes met with the snake’s.

Phoebe was anxious. “What are you doing? You’re going to be bitten!”

After a little while of staring, the snake began to coil itself around Astrath’s arm, slowly making its way up to his shoulder. It moved across, behind his neck, to the other shoulder. With its head held high, it surveyed its surroundings. The snake was calm, and seemed to feel quite comfortable.

Astrath smiled. “No, I will not be bitten. It does not desire to draw blood, all it seeks is warmth. Watch.”

Phoebe was still standing on top of her rock, at a safe distance. Astrath raised his hand, and put his index finger directly before the animal’s jaws. In response, the snake withdrew its head.

“Do not judge a creature by its dangerous appearance,” said Astrath.

“The serpent is certainly more afraid of us than we are of it. After all, we are tenfold its size.”

Slowly, Phoebe sat back down on the rock again, never taking her eyes off the snake even once. She still did not quite trust it. As though reacting to her movement, the creature coiled around Astrath’s other arm, and made its way to his palm, where it once again raised its head, observing the girl.

Astrath nodded towards Phoebe. “Go on. Touch it. It carries no venom.”

Fearfully, the girl gulped. With a slight quiver in her hand, she reached out to the snake’s head. After a moment of hesitation, she carefully laid the tips of her fingers on top of it. The entire time, the snake looked into her blue eyes with its own, flicking its tongue. But instead of withdrawing its head, it allowed itself to be touched. Carefully, Phoebe petted the creature. It seemed to enjoy the warmth of her touch.

The girl smiled. “It feels nothing like I imagined it would. I always thought snakes were slimy.”

Astrath returned the smile. “Precisely.”

Once Phoebe was done petting the snake, Astrath held his arm towards the ground, and the snake crawled down. After one last look back, as though thanking both of them, it slithered away into the forest, vanishing beneath the leaves.

“Is it not better to trust, than to doubt and fear?” asked Astrath.

Phoebe nodded. She understood now that there hadn’t been a reason to be so afraid of the snake.

Astrath put his hands on his knees and sat up straight. He was tall, even when sitting. His upper body appeared taller than it naturally should be, but it was still no match for the length of his legs. With his warm and gentle voice, he continued.

“It is better to learn from experience than to judge appearances. If you trust, then you will be trusted in return, child. Do not forget that.”

Phoebe wondered. “Even humans?”

“Yes, even humans,” nodded Astrath.

He leaned forward, and looked deep into Phoebe’s eyes. Though there was a warmth in them, they seemed to stare directly into her very soul. Suddenly, Phoebe felt as though the snake’s eyes had been more pleasant to look into. Under his gaze, she felt judged and guilty, for reasons she could not comprehend. The snake did not have the capacity to judge her in such a way. And yet, out of courtesy perhaps, she continued looking into his eyes.

“But when they break the trust you put in them, do not forgive them so easily,” spoke Astrath.

“Humans are beings of habit. If they do something once, they are likely to repeat it. Do you understand what I am saying, child?”

Without hesitating, Phoebe nodded. Her heartbeat quickened. She did not know why.

Chapter Text

“Ah, Reiko! Have you seen Dwynnie around?”

Raelynn seemed exhausted. She had been running around the academy all morning in search of Dwyn. Before responding, Reiko took a deep breath, and closed her eyes.

“I have not seen her. It seems the girl is absent. In the gardens, maybe?”

“Oh, haiku again! How marvelous,” smiled Raelynn.

“But no, she is not in the gardens, either. Thanks anyway, my dear Reiko!”

“I apologize,” said Reiko, bowing.

“I wish I could have helped you. Good luck with your search.”

“Wowie, another one,” giggled Raelynn. She bowed back at her.

“Thank you! I’ll need it!”

With that, Raelynn turned around and left. There were only three people left that she hadn’t asked yet - the members of her own group. She knew their usual routine. Every Saturday morning, they’d go to the gym hall together, and work out for several hours. Lupe had gained quite a bit of muscle mass since the beginning of the semester, and it didn’t seem like he was going to stop anytime soon. He seemed insecure, Raelynn thought. As though he needed to prove himself somehow.

Thus, she made a beeline for Gymnasium 2, and swung the door open. As expected, the three boys were inside. Lupe and Beau were in the middle of a sparring match, and Aoi was doing handstand pushups. It didn’t take very long for them to notice her standing in the doorframe.

“Rae!” exclaimed Lupe, a wide smile on his face.

Beau took advantage of Lupe’s moment of distraction, and swept him off his feet. With an “oof”, he landed on the ground, softening his fall with a puddle of gelatinous water on the ground. Wet and moderately annoyed, he stood back up.

“Hey man, what was that for?” he said.

“You let down your guard,” shrugged Beau.

Raelynn giggled, and walked towards them. Aoi stopped his exercise, and planted himself back on his feet.

“Hey, boys,” she said.

“Finally decided to join us, Rae?” asked Beau.

“This guy here always misses you during our workout sessions. He gets distracted all the time.”

Playfully, he jabbed Lupe in the side.

“Ouch,” said Lupe, blushing.

“Is that so?” grinned Raelynn, looking over at Aoi.

Aoi nodded. “Yes. He is very, very clingy, I am afraid.”

Raelynn breathed a sigh of infatuation. “I know. Isn’t he just the cutest?”

Speechless and entirely overwhelmed by this sudden display of affection, Lupe could do nothing but stare at the ground. Aoi and Beau chuckled to themselves.

“Anyway, no, I’m afraid I’m not here to join you,” said Raelynn.

“Actually, I’m looking for someone. Have any of you seen Dwynnie or Lani around?”

Beau shook his head. “Nah, haven’t seen them.”

“Me neither,” said Aoi.

“Last time I saw either of them was Friday, during class. What do you want from them?”

“Ah, I just wanted to ask them how the family research project is going!” said Raelynn.

“Lani doesn’t know who her parents were, did you know that?” 

“That’s news to me,” responded Beau.

Aoi nodded. “Don’t really know much about their group in general, honestly.”

“I just love making friends and getting to know people,” smiled Raelynn.

“Wouldn’t really know what to do with my free time otherwise, I think!”

“Dwynnie..?” asked Lupe.

“I didn’t know you were close like that.”

He almost sounded jealous. Raelynn swiftly walked over to him, and wrapped her arms around him.

“It’s just a nickname, my little wolfie! You know you’re the only one for me.”

She pecked him on the cheek. He seemed happier now, smiling and blushing. Raelynn put her hand under his chin, and looked him deep in the eyes as she smiled.

“I love you, Lupe,” she whispered.

The girl released him from her grip, and turned around to leave.

“I’ll keep looking! Thanks, guys!”

She waved, and left the gym. As soon as the door fell shut, Beau started laughing.

“Little wolfie? Oh heavens, you should see yourself! If you had a tail, it’d be wagging!”

Lupe was mildly embarrassed. “I-it’s cute, okay? I think it’s cute that she calls me that.”

Aoi grinned at Beau. “Are you sure you’re in a position to make fun of other couple’s pet names? You call me your ‘snugglebun’, dude.”

Beau’s face reddened. Lupe looked at him in disbelief.

He laughed. “What, really?”

“Yeah, really,” nodded Aoi.

“W-well, it’s a different thing if we do it, don’t you think?” reasoned Beau, blushing.

“Oh yeah? Different how?” asked Aoi. Still grinning, he crossed his arms.

They looked into each other’s eyes for a solid ten seconds or so. Beau found himself at a loss for words.

He sighed, and put his hand against his forehead. “Nevermind, snugglebun.”

-

“Think it’s about time for lunch,” said Mister Belmont.

He looked into the bag he was carrying, and dug around inside it, seeking food. Unfortunately, the search came up empty. Nothing was left, except empty sandwich wrappers. He groaned.

“What is it?” asked Miss Alister.

“All the food’s gone. Thought I’d packed enough for at least one whole trip. Guess nine people eat more than I realized, huh. Let alone ten.”

“No food?” Hae looked distressed.

“What do we do, then?”

“Such a foolish question,” said Umeko.

“We shall simply go to the nearest town and purchase some there. Perhaps they would have fries, too.”

She nearly began drooling at the thought of eating more fries. But she quickly snapped herself out of it - this was not a weakness she would succumb to, she told herself.

“Sorry, I’m afraid there won’t be any more fries for a while.” Mister Belmont shook his head. 

“We’re close to the Starlight Forest, now. Can’t go into any towns, especially not Glynthill. Too many tourists there, too many people that might recognize us. Best to avoid that if at all possible.”

Umeko frowned. “Oh. Okay.”

Her group patted her shoulders. “There, there,” they said in unison.

At the moment, they were walking through a particularly dense patch of forest. The path they were walking on could hardly be called a path at all. A wide river rushed past them to their left, unaffected by the cold. It seemed deep, and it sparked an idea in Mister Belmont’s head.

“We’re gonna get our food the old-fashioned way,” he grinned, pointing at the flowing water.

Miss Alister sighed. She knew exactly what he was getting at.

“Fishing?” asked Hae.

“Yeah, fishing.” Mister Belmont nodded enthusiastically.

The group groaned. They weren’t too fond of the idea of trying to catch enough fish to feed ten people in freezing cold water. They looked over at Miss Alister, hoping for an alternative solution.

She shrugged. “As much as I hate the thought, he’s right. Unless you wanna eat frozen berries, fishing is the only thing we can do to feed ourselves right now.”

The students groaned one more time. But their grumbling stomachs did a great job at convincing them that the teachers were probably right.

“But we have no fishing rods,” said Adair.

“How are we going to catch any fish if we lack the tools?”

Mister Belmont pointed at the spear on Adair’s back. “You’re carrying all the tools you’ll ever need in your lives with you, right now.”

Adair was upset at the suggestion. “Devilbanes are tools for combat; they weren’t made to be used so lightly.”

“No, no,” said Mister Belmont, wagging his index finger at them.

“Devilbanes are tools for survival . That’s what we’re doing right now. Surviving.”

They tried to come up with a counter, but ultimately understood that Mister Belmont was right. Adair sighed, and shrugged.

“Heavens, kids. You all need to learn how to improvise in a pinch,” lectured Mister Belmont.

“When push comes to shove during a mission, you gotta know a little more than just how to fight. You need to know your surroundings, your primary physical needs, and how to satisfy them even in a dire situation. If you can’t, everything will go to crap faster than you can say ‘Nightingale Peak’.”

The group stayed quiet, and nodded hesitantly.

“So, that’s why we’re gonna go fishing,” said Mister Belmont. He grinned.

“Maybe you’ll even enjoy it, who knows. The trouts are particularly tasty this time of year.”

And so, with no other alternatives in sight, it was decided. Mister Belmont split the group in two: Miss Alister would take Reese, Umeko, Jia and Catharine with her to look for firewood, and he would take Hae, Dwyn, Adair and Lani with him to catch the fish. He reasoned that their Devilbanes were the most appropriate ones for fishing. Originally, he was going to send Hae along with the others as well, but after Hae explained his Devilbane to him he quickly changed his mind.

“On the way back, we’re gonna switch,” said Mister Belmont to the group.

“Then you four are gonna catch some fish, and the others will go get the firewood.”

After designating a spot for the campfire, the groups went their separate ways. While Guinevere’s group went off the path to collect some firewood, Jia stayed behind to prepare the fireplace. With great enthusiasm, she flattened a circular section of the ground with her boots, and gathered up some rocks which she laid around the shallow pit. She seemed to enjoy the process.

In the woods, Guinevere observed as Catharine pruned some trees. Using her giant scissors, she clipped several branches to use as kindling, and even felled a small, dead tree. After chopping it up into segments, the teacher helped her carry them over to the fireplace. Reese and Umeko were left by themselves, collecting some more kindling for the fire. 

Using one hand to make sure the rim of her skirt stayed above ground so it wouldn’t get dirty, Umeko carefully picked up thin individual branches and sticks with the other hand as she stood there leaning forward. Reese looked over at her, and laughed. This seemed familiar.

“How nostalgic. The princess is still just as afraid of a little dirt as she was a few months ago.”

Reese decided to help her with the gathering. She stayed close as she collected a thick bundle of dead branches, leaning and crouching as she needed to.

“Yes, ha, ha,” replied Umeko sarcastically.

“It would not do for my dress to get dirty. All of my other clothes are currently in the wash.”

“It’s gonna get dirty sooner or later, princess,” said Reese.

“We’re gonna go catch a bunny, remember? There’s bound to be more dirt in the Starlight Forest.”

Umeko shrugged. “We shall see.”

Reese chuckled. “You really haven’t changed. Still talk the same exact way, too.”

“W-what way?” asked Umeko.

“Well, all formal-like. Like you’re addressing a royal court, when really you’re just talking to some friends.”

“That is because I am afraid of unlearning it.” Umeko sighed.

“One day, as soon as next month, I will face my family again. If I spoke like a commoner before them, they would punish me for it.”

“Oh, what a load of bull,” groaned Reese.

“Your family needs to grow up. You should talk however you want to. It’s not gonna make you any less smart, or dignified, or classy, or whatever.”

Umeko blushed. She looked up at Reese, slightly tilting her head. “Classy? Am I classy?”

“W-well yeah, of course, my lady,” smiled Reese, rubbing the back of her head.

There it was again - that feeling! Umeko’s vibrant green eyes contrasted against the snow. As Reese looked into them, she felt some form of reaction in her heart once more. When Umeko looked up at her like that, something deep inside of Reese just wanted to squish her cheeks. She had no idea why.

One time, in the attic of her home, a stray cat had given birth to a litter of kittens. She took care of them with her mother and her brother, and they raised them into adult cats. Whenever she looked at one of the kittens, and it looked back up at her, she felt a very similar thing to what she was feeling right now. Only Umeko was not a cat, she was a witch, and a girl just like herself. Reese was fully aware of this, which only made the feeling more inexplicable to her.

The image of the kitten overlapped with the image of Umeko before her eyes. Undeniably, they were similar, she thought. Suddenly, she realized that her mind was wandering. Flustered, she continued.

“And you still would be, e-even if you used some contractions or swear words every now and then.”

Umeko smiled. “Well, if you insist, maybe I will.. uhm, I’ll try it out.”

It sounded like she genuinely had to try. The “I’ll” alone required a lot of effort, it seemed.

Reese grinned. “Hey, that’s the spirit.”

She bundled up all the branches and sticks she had gathered, and put them under one arm. With the other hand, she lifted up Umeko’s beret and playfully ruffled her hair.

“H-hey!” Umeko’s face turned bright red.

Reese put the beret down on Umeko’s forehead, effectively blindfolding her, and began walking towards the fireplace. She chuckled.

“Last one to camp is a stinky baby!”

“No fair!” said Umeko.

She adjusted her headwear, and giggled. Through the snow and trees, she raced Reese to the firepit, suddenly completely unafraid of the dirt. Laughing, they both arrived a short while later. 

“Looks like you’re the stinky baby, fiend!” panted Umeko. 

Reese nodded, grinning. “Didn’t expect you to run so fast. Figured you’d just stumble over your skirt.”

Both of them were exhausted, breathing heavily as they stood bent over, holding onto their knees.

“Heavens, were you attacked?” asked Jia with genuine concern.

She was sitting on a make-shift bench next to the fireplace - a tree log split down the middle, likely by Catharine’s Devilbane. She sat next to her, and Guinevere sat on another halved log across from them, on the other side of the pit that Jia had prepared.

“No, not unless you count hair ruffling as an attack,” laughed Reese.

Umeko gently elbowed her side. “You ruffian. I didn’t even bring a mirror.”

Guinevere smiled. She loved seeing them together, happy in each other’s presence. Of course, she didn’t know them as well as they knew each other, but even she could tell that they were beginning to adapt parts of the other’s personality as their own. She could tell that they had changed a lot over the past few months.

“Reese, would you do the honors?” she asked, pointing at the fireplace.

“Oh yeah, of course.”

Reese walked over to the pit, and shaped a bonfire with the kindling and the wood their group had gathered. Then, with a simple snap of her fingers, she ignited the wood with a spark. Rainbow flames soon engulfed the entire pile, calmly crackling away.

As they sat around the fire, they looked over to the river. Thirty meters or so away from them, Mister Belmont was trying to teach the other group how to fish with their Devilbanes. Lani stood next to the river, aiming her crossbow at the water; a bolt was already loaded. Adair and Dwyn stood in the water. Adair’s pants were rolled up to their knees, but Dwyn had kept hers down at her ankles. They were freezing, and clinging to their Devilbanes, though Adair certainly seemed to be having a much worse time than Dwyn. Hae stood on the other side of the river across from Lani, next to Mister Belmont. Both of his arms were pointed at the river.

“Look between rocks and in spots where the current is a little slower,” said Mister Belmont.

“They love to hide in little crevices. Also, make sure you check under low-hanging tree branches. And stay downstream, or the fish will know you’re there.”

“W-w-w-why aren’t you helping us catch the f-f-f-fish?” bibbered Adair.

Mister Belmont crossed his arms and grinned. “Wouldn’t be much of a lesson if I did all the work, right?”

Adair angrily clicked their tongue. “Y-y-y-you miserable old–”

“Shh. You’re going to spook all the fish,” said Dwyn, her voice steady.

“Try to focus, Adair. It’s just water, after all. That’s our specialty, isn’t it?”

For a moment, Adair felt insulted, perceiving Dwyn’s tone as condescending. But then they realized that she was actually trying to give them helpful advice. Adair took a deep breath, and focused on their legs, below the knees. With water magic, they diverted the flow of the river around their legs, essentially forming holes in the current. The cold was far less unbearable now, and their legs were dry. Dwyn looked over at them and smiled.

“Better?” she asked.

Adair nodded. “Yes. Thank you.”

Lani fondly observed this interaction. She wondered if Dwyn would’ve helped her out with her own water magic if she had been the one in the water. After all, Lani couldn’t control water yet.

She had tried, of course, keenly observing Dwyn’s moves and body language during practice, attempting to copy her somehow. But the most she could bring forth without the proper education were a few tiny droplets, akin to perspiration. The elements were too different from each other to simply improvise and be efficient. Though there were certain similarities between water and air that did not go unnoticed by her.

“Eyes on the prize, Miss Valo,” said Mister Belmont.

Lani was caught off-guard. “Y-yeah. Sorry, sir.”

She pried her eyes off Dwyn, and focused on the stream again. Mister Belmont continued.

“I want all of you to find one fish each. Once you’re in a position where you’re sure you can kill it in one hit, give me a signal and I’ll tell you all to strike once everyone’s ready. Got it?”

The students nodded, and did as they were told. Lani aimed her crossbow at a resting trout underneath a tree branch by the shore, Adair hoisted their spear into position above one hiding between some rocks. Dwyn found one between some rocks as well, and Hae took aim at two swimming side by side, pointing his arms at the water. All of them gave Mister Belmont a nod as a signal.

He slowly raised his hand up into the air, and counted down from three with his fingers. When he reached zero, he swung his arm down, and the four students made their moves.

The bolt of Lani’s crossbow cleanly pierced through the fish she had aimed at, and pinned it to the riverbed. Adair and Dwyn each impaled a fish on their weapons - Dwyn seemed almost sorry for the fish when she raised it out of the water. Only Hae remained.

With a bang, two explosions went off inside the cuffs on his arms, visible through an exhaust slit near the back. A sleek, thin sword attached to a steel rope shot out of each of them at an incredible speed. The recoil forced Hae to flinch slightly. Both swords ripped through the surface of the water and cleanly through both fish. By pressing a button in his palm, the top halves of both swords bent ninety degrees with a click, effectively turning them into hooks. Another button press reeled the ropes in, back onto their spools.

Everyone watched with some degree of shock and surprise as Hae removed the fish from their hooks. He looked over at Reese on the shore, and proudly raised both fish into the air. But his attempt at bragging fell flat when the slippery animals fell out of his hands and flopped back into the water. In a panic, he jumped after them to retrieve them before they could float away.

The entire group laughed, including the teachers. Catharine shook her head, her face red with second-hand embarrassment. This little idiot, she thought, endearingly.

“Well, that was quite the show, Mister Iona,” chuckled Mister Belmont.

“The fish are definitely spooked now, but what can you do, hm? We’re still gonna need some more if we wanna feed everyone and save some for later. Just keep doing what you’re doing.”

Sopping wet and shivering, Hae crawled back to shore, a fish in each hand. He held onto them like his life depended on it. His face was redder than it had ever been before, and certainly not just due to the cold.

Lani swiftly retrieved her fish and bolt from the riverbed, and the group of four continued fishing until they thought they had enough. 

Around forty minutes later everyone was sitting around the fireplace. Though it was mid-day, it was quite dark and gloomy thanks to the overcast sky and the treetops above them. The flames shone their light of many colors on every member of the group and even the trees around them. Everything was gently illuminated, as though a rainbow had lowered itself to the ground like a veil. The colors danced around them as they roasted the fish they caught on sticks.

Reese and Umeko sat closely side by side, warming each other. Both of them had their eyes locked on to their fish, and they seemed lost in thought. As a subdued smile rested on both their faces, emotions flared up inside their hearts, and thoughts and daydreams bounced around inside their heads.

The only difference between them was their level of understanding for these thoughts and feelings. It was as though a candle had been lit inside of Reese, and the wax was slowly melting away to reveal something within, something that she didn’t know was there. Umeko’s candle on the other hand had burned away in a blazing inferno the day they had first laid eyes on each other.

Dwyn and Adair were closer to the fire than the others, their legs stretched out towards the flames to recover from the biting cold of the river. Though they had stayed dry for the most part, it was difficult to keep their magic focused so precisely for such a long period of time. Inevitably, their legs had gotten wet regardless. And so, both of them sat shivering before the fire.

Lani knew Dwyn wasn’t the type to ask for help when she needed it. She was likely to act in a somewhat selfless manner to help someone else, but if she was the one in need of help she usually just felt like she would inconvenience everyone by asking for it. Therefore, Lani decided to take matters into her own hands.

She got up, walked over to her, took off her own jacket, and laid it across her legs like a blanket. Surprised, Dwyn looked up at her. After the surprise had worn off, she looked concerned.

“K-keep your jacket, Lani. I don’t want you to freeze,” she said.

Lani shook her head and smiled. “No can do. I’ve decided that’s yours now.”

Their breath was visible in the cold air. Little puffs floated between them as they spoke.

“R-really, I’m f-fine. Don’t w-worry about me,” countered Dwyn, still shivering.

“Dwyn, I can hear your teeth chattering.” Lani wiped some snow off a rock, and placed it next to Dwyn.

“In fact, I’ve got an even better idea. Benefits us both, I promise.”

She took off her scarf, and sat down on the rock. Carefully, she laid it around Dwyn’s neck, who was looking at her with her soft, purplish eyes full of immense curiosity all the while.

“W-what are you doing, L-lani? Not y-your scarf, too!”

Lani giggled. “Hey, remember the ice labyrinth from the entrance exam?”

“Y-yes, I do,” nodded Dwyn.

“What ab-b-bout it?” 

Lani pulled one end of the scarf around her own neck, and then slowly brought the ends together, pulling her head and Dwyn’s closer to one another. Suddenly, Dwyn realized what Lani was hinting at.

In the labyrinth, they had held each other closely for several minutes to stay warm as they waited for Reese to arrive. Dwyn remembered how she had felt in that moment. Awkward, certainly, but warm. Her heartbeat had quickened, and the warmth of Lani’s embrace had felt pleasant. It had been the first time she was ever held that way. An echo of these feelings, of that same sensation, rushed through her body, and within seconds she was enveloped by warmth.

She looked into Lani’s eyes, and realized she was feeling that very same warmth. But now, after spending several months together as close friends, the initial awkwardness was gone. Dwyn felt safe and comfortable. A smile came upon her face as her cheeks reddened. She pulled the jacket-blanket further up, and leaned into Lani. In return, Lani leaned into her as well. Their heads touched.

“Thank you,” said Dwyn.

“Maybe this is okay after all.”

Lani grinned. “I told you.”

Adair observed this beautiful display of affection. Seeking something similar, perhaps, they looked over at Catharine with big, round puppy eyes. She was wearing a large, warm jacket as well. It took a few moments, but eventually Catharine noticed their stare. She furled her brows and shook her head.

“Oh, n-no way, Adair,” she said bluntly.

“I’m f-freezing to death o-over here. Sorry, but I need this jacket. Just get even c-closer to the f-f-fireplace or something, m-maybe.”

Adair sighed, and silently moved closer to the fire, their back turned to Catharine.

Hae took a big bite out of his fish. Though he was cold as well and still quite wet, he didn’t really feel like cuddling around the fireplace with the others. On top of that, he was still embarrassed about dropping the fish and jumping after them, so he was doing his best to pretend it never happened.

“Mmm, you were right Mister Belmont,” he said with his mouth full of fish.

“These really are delicious!”

Mister Belmont grinned. “Right? I said it would pay off, didn’t I?”

“I do agree that they taste good,” said Dwyn.

“But I feel sort of guilty about this. Buying some fish from the market is quite different from catching and killing them yourself.”

“Eh.” Mister Belmont shrugged, and bit another chunk out of his fish.

“That just means you’ve learned how to lie to yourself. They’re just killed for you before you eat them. It’s the same thing, really.”

“But I could never kill one myself,” said Jia.

“I would feel far too bad about it! I couldn’t live with the guilt.”

“Well, but you’re gonna have to,” replied Mister Belmont.

“Listen, if you can’t even kill a fish, you won’t be able to kill a demon, either. Especially not if they pretend to be a friend, or someone else that’s dear to you.”

Jia frowned, and lowered her head. Catharine laid one arm around her, and rubbed her shoulder to comfort her. She angrily looked at Mister Belmont. He raised his hands.

“Hey, be happy I’m doing the dirty work of actually cleaning them for you at least. That’s where the real mess is at, I assure you. Killing them is way less awful in comparison.”

Guinevere scoffed. “Yes, how very heroic and brave of you.”

The group chuckled, and Mister Belmont scratched the stubble on his chin. He continued eating his fish in silence.

Peacefully, the group ate their fish as they chatted around the fireplace. Reese’s ears suddenly perked up when she heard a cracking noise somewhere in the woods. She raised a hand, and looked around. The group fell silent.

“Did any of you hear that?” she asked.

Lani nodded. “Yeah, I heard it too. Sounded like a pretty thick branch getting snapped.”

“That is not too unusual, right?” remarked Umeko.

“We are in a forest, after all. I am sure there are many animals around us that we are unaware of.”

Everyone was ready to agree with her and just ignore the sound altogether, until they spotted a silhouette in the underbrush. Its shape resembled Hae. Nervously, the group looked back and forth between the Hae that was sitting with them by the fireplace, and the Hae standing in the woods.

“It’s a demon,” said Dwyn, almost whispering.

“Hae has been with us the whole time. The one over there can’t be real.”

Silently, the group stared at the figure in the gloom. They felt too afraid to take their eyes off it, their hearts beat faster and their minds were forced to decide between fight and flight. This was the first demon they had ever encountered in the wild. Before anyone could do anything, Guinevere spoke up.

“Stay calm, and remain where you are,” she said.

“Me and Mister Belmont are going to handle this. Alright?”

The entire group nodded. Everyone, except Hae. This is the chance for me to prove myself, he thought.

He got to his feet, and laughed. “Oh, come on! This is such an obvious trap.”

Everyone looked at him in surprise. “You there! In the woods! We know what you are! Show yourself!”

“Sit down, Mister Iona,” said Guinevere angrily. She stood up.

Hae shrugged. “What? It’s just a shapeshifter. You taught us they’re no big deal once you figure out their disguise, and this one’s really as obvious as it gets.”

“It doesn’t matter, you’ve never fought a demon before!” hissed Guinevere.

“Oh, I’m sure I’ll manage just fine,” scoffed Hae.

He pointed his arm at the image of himself, and before Guinevere could physically stop him, he fired his sword at it. Upon impact, the creature let out a loud cry of pain - louder and deeper than Hae had expected it to be. But it was too late to turn back now; his spool was already rapidly pulling him towards the creature.

Hae gulped. With his second sword in his other hand, he darted towards the demon. As he got closer, he realized that his doppelganger was entirely flat. In fact, the entire area surrounding it appeared like a painting now that he was near it. As the image faded away, he realized his mistake.

Before him stood a large demon with elongated, outstretched arms. Skin flaps hung underneath them like sails, serving as a screen for the projection that had drawn him in. A small wound was left behind where Hae had struck it with his Devilbane, dripping dark purple blood. Six claw-like fingers extended from each of its hands. It was vaguely humanoid, completely devoid of hair, and it had a long neck paired with a huge, gaping mouth. Its eyes glimmered in the light of the campfire, almost completely black but outlined by a light blue ring. And it was angry.

The entire group sprung up to their feet, but none of them could act fast enough to stop what was happening. Before they could even react, the creature had grabbed Hae with its spindly arms, and shoved him down its enormous mouth, along with his weapons.

“Hae!” exclaimed Catharine, panicked.

The group was shocked, and terrified. Only the teachers remained calm as the beast wrapped its skin flaps around itself, and vanished seemingly into thin air.

“It’s a Nightcloak,” exclaimed Guinevere.

“Form a circle, everyone!” commanded Mister Belmont, with one hand on his Devilbane.

“Stay closely together, and keep your eyes peeled for movement!”

Still disoriented from the shock, the group clumsily followed his orders. They were so stressed that they barely even remembered what a circle looked like, but they eventually managed to get into formation next to the fireplace.

“A Nightcloak, an orange level demon?” asked Dwyn anxiously.

“Yes, but fortunately one without teeth,” nodded Jia to her left.

“If Hae gets out of there fast enough he should be totally unharmed!”

“That’s right, but we’ll have to help him.” Guinevere drew her revolver. 

“The insides of their digestive organs are so rubbery that it’s basically impossible to penetrate them with weapons, even Devilbanes. Blades like Hae’s would just bounce right back.”

“So we have to cut the sucker open from the outside,” said Mister Belmont.

“Got it.”

He retrieved his Devilbane from behind his back. It was a long pole with a blade at its side near the top. But its true form was hidden: at the press of a button, the blade sprung out of the pole, transforming into a scythe. Mister Belmont loosened two locks at the bottom of the lower handle, letting the pommel dangle from a cord. He gripped the scythe’s two handles, and held down the trigger-shaped object that resembled a handguard. Guinevere stopped him before he could pull the cord.

“Not yet, Belmont. We have to hear it moving around,” she said.

Mister Belmont nodded. The group only wondered about the cord’s function for a brief moment, as the situation at hand required their full attention. Fearfully and with their weapons drawn, they stood there in a circle, their eyes darting around the forest. But the beast was nowhere to be seen.

Just like Guinevere had said, they could hear it moving around them. Aside from the rustling of leaves and their own breathing, the woods were dead silent. All of a sudden, the fire went out. The Nightcloak had likely thrown dirt on it and suffocated the flame, the group assumed. 

“Reese, make a fireball, and hold it,” said Guinevere decisively.

Reese did as she was told. In her right hand, she formed a ball of rainbow fire. Guinevere made one with her free hand, her concentrated blue flames rolled tightly into a sphere. 

“When this thing rears its ugly head, I want you to throw the fire right at its eyes immediately. Okay?”

“Alright,” agreed Reese.

For a moment, everything was quiet. The rustling noises had ceased altogether. Their breathing was the only sound left. Something was wrong. The sky above them darkened even further. Another moment later, they realized that it wasn’t the sky, but the demon descending onto them.

“Split up!” yelled Guinevere.

The group scattered, and turned to face the inside of the circle instead. Snow and leaves flew into the air as the creature landed between them in the center of the circle, still invisible to the eye. Mister Belmont took a swing at it by approximating its location, but missed its head, hitting its fleshy back instead. More dark purple blood splattered onto the snow as it cried out in agony.

The pain forced it to uncloak. With its beady eyes it hastily looked around as it sat there on all fours, assessing the situation. Even crouched down like this, it was still as tall as Reese. Its arm span was easily double its height. The group stared at the beast in disgust and terror.

Just when Reese was about to throw her fireball at it, it briefly locked eyes with her. Her heart sunk down to her feet - for some reason she felt exposed, as though her mind was being read. Without any hesitation, the creature turned around, and leapt directly onto Umeko.

She screamed, horrified. It pinned down her arms, and she was completely unable to move. Saliva dripped from its wide open mouth directly down onto her face as it slowly leaned in to devour her whole. Umeko feared for her life.

“Throw it, Reese! Right now!” shouted Guinevere.

But Reese couldn’t move. She was locked into place, paralyzed. The thought of losing Umeko crossed her mind. Fear took hold of her entire body, and everything around her turned into a blur. Fireball in hand she simply stood there, dazed and confused.

Umeko looked up at her. She realized what was happening. Desperately, she yelled.

“Reese! Do something! Please!”

Her voice managed to pierce the fog inside Reese’s head. Her name rang out clear as day. She snapped out of it, and hurled the ball of rainbow flames directly at the creature’s right eye with all her strength.

At the same time, Guinevere threw hers at its left. Both fireballs impacted at the same time, burning the Nightcloak’s eyes and blinding it. It screamed horribly, and stumbled away as its skin rapidly changed colors. It had lost all sense of balance.

Quickly, Reese rushed over to Umeko, and helped her up from the ground.

“I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” she asked, overcome by guilt and concern.

Umeko looked up at her. She grabbed Reese’s jacket, and rubbed her face against it, wiping off the drool.

“That’s for hesitating, fiend,” she said.

Though she was shaking, she grinned at Reese. In spite of the fact that it had been her on the ground and underneath the beast’s drooling maw, she just wanted to calm Reese’s nerves.

“I’m okay. Please, don’t worry.”

Reese smiled awkwardly, and rubbed the back of her head.

“Still, I’m sorry. I got cold feet for a moment, there. Won’t happen again, I promise.”

Umeko nodded. “Yes, it better not! That was awful. But thank you.”

Meanwhile, the demon was still aimlessly staggering around, screaming. Its exclamations sounded almost human, but they were warped and twisted into something horribly uncanny and disquieting. Mister Belmont looked over at Guinevere, his hand still holding down the trigger. His other hand was wrapped around the pommel hanging from the cord below the bottom handle.

“May I?” he asked.

Guinevere sighed. “Sure, go ahead.”

Mister Belmont grinned and pulled the cord. Suddenly, his Devilbane sprung to life, roaring like a wild animal. Everyone turned towards him, their eyes drawn to the weapon’s blade. It was shimmering - it appeared to be in several places at once. Upon closer inspection the students noticed a barbed chain outlining the silhouette of the blade, circling it at over ten thousand rounds per minute. The scythe had become a chainsaw.

Squeezing the trigger, Mister Belmont sprinted towards the beast as his Devilbane breathed black fumes into the air through hidden exhaust vents behind the scythe’s saw blade. He leapt into the air, and spun around his own axis. In that rotation, the weapon made contact with the Nightcloak’s skin, and immediately tore it to shreds. The screaming stopped instantaneously, and the head of the demon was severed at the neck. With a thud it fell to the ground as dark-purple blood sprayed up into the air.

Mister Belmont landed next to the creature, and disengaged his Devilbane’s mechanism. He folded the scythe back into the staff and swung it over his shoulder, returning it to its holster. Aside from a few splatters here and there, he had barely gotten any blood on himself.

The students watched in disgust as the beheaded body of the creature continued stumbling around for a few more seconds until it finally collapsed. Blood gurgled out of the gaping wound, and after a few more muscle twitches the Nightcloak eventually stopped moving completely.

It was no longer a creature, now. It had been reduced to nothing but a pile of flesh. The color drained from its skin, leaving behind a motionless gray husk. The burnt eyes of the severed head seemed to stare into something far off in the distance, but they could no longer see. The Nightcloak was dead.

A deafening silence tightly wrapped itself around the group. Some of them felt nauseous, accompanied by a weakness in their knees. Though they understood that the creature had wanted them dead, and that it was neither witch nor human, this excessive display of violence had evoked unpleasant feelings in all of them. They silently stared on as Mister Belmont crouched down next to the lifeless body.

He produced three clear glass vials from his coat pocket. They each had a needle at the bottom, and just above it was a small turning knob. He thrust the needles into the exposed blood vessels in the Nightcloak’s neck, and gave each knob a little clockwise turn. Swiftly, the vials filled up with demon blood. When they were full, he turned the knobs counter-clockwise, and removed the needles. Mister Belmont placed the vials back into his pocket.

When he stood up and turned around, he saw seven disgusted faces. Guinevere stood next to them with her arms crossed, shaking her head in disapproval. Mister Belmont furled his brows.

“What? Why are you all looking at me like that? Did I do something wrong, huh?”

The group remained silent.

“I killed the damn thing while you were all standing around. None of you would’ve done it, let’s be real. And Guinevere, don’t give me any of that judgmental crap. Just cause you’re too proud to sap some demon blood doesn’t mean you’re above me.”

He held out one of the vials between his fingers.

“This right here is liquid gold. Sell one of these in the right place and you’re set for two to three months. This is the world you’re living in now, kids. Most of you came to the academy for the money, right? Well you’re not gonna make any if you’re not willing to spill some blood.”

“But you didn’t need to be so brutal about it,” said Jia, eyes pointed at the floor.

“Right? I mean, I could have put it to sleep with one of my melodies..”

Mister Belmont laughed. “Then why didn’t you? Why didn’t you do anything?”

Jia stayed quiet. She knew the answer, but she didn’t want to admit it.

“Because you were scared,” said Mister Belmont. He put the vial away.

“You’re all scared. Bunch of first-years, sent out on a mission that’s this crucial to the academy’s safety. I’ve no idea what Alaynah was thinking, honestly. You’re all nobodies. Weaklings. Maybe she’s trying to harden you for what’s to come.”

The students had no words in response. They knew that they were weak, that they were still at the very beginning of their training. And they, too, did not fully understand why Miss Adagnitio had sent them on this mission. Mister Belmont walked up to the creature, and grabbed its open throat. He reached into it with one arm.

“You know nothing of this world, and nothing about the group we’re trying to stop. Honestly, if we had to face them right now you’d all be nothing but cannon fodder. The blinders are off, now. You’re either gonna survive what’s next, or you won’t.”

After fumbling around inside the Nightcloak’s body for a while, he pulled out his arm again. Hae was on the other end of it, desperately clinging onto the teacher’s hand with both of his own. He was quivering uncontrollably, his eyes were wide open. Viscera, blood and stomach contents were smeared all over him.

He fell to the ground, and crawled away on all fours behind a tree, where he promptly threw up into the snow. Mister Belmont pointed at him, and looked at the group.

“Keep an eye on this one, or he’s gonna get himself killed eventually.”

Catharine ran to his side, Adair and Jia followed along. Dwyn, Lani, Umeko and Reese joined them, too.

“Hae!” exclaimed Catharine.

Crying, she fell to her knees in front of him. She took his face in both of her hands. When their eyes met, Hae came back to his senses. His eyes returned to normal, and he felt slightly less shaky.

“C-cat?”

“You idiot!” she yelled, smiling through the tears.

“Never do something like that ever again!”

In spite of the blood and guts, she hugged him tightly. 

“I second this,” said Adair, nodding.

“You shouldn’t endanger yourself like that. For your own sake, and for ours.”

“Are you okay, Hae?” asked Jia. 

“That must have been terrifying..”

Hae smiled weakly. “I’m fine. I think. It didn’t hurt me.”

He looked at Jia and Adair. “A-are you not gonna hug me, too?”

The two looked at each other, and then back at Hae.

“Absolutely not,” said Adair.

“You stink. Really, really bad. And you have blood all over,” added Jia, nodding.

Hae chuckled. “Great, thanks. I love you guys, too.”

“It’s good to see you’re safe, Hae,” said Lani.

“We were all pretty worried for a while there.”

Umeko, Reese and Dwyn silently agreed. Hae nodded back at them.

Guinevere walked up to Mister Belmont, and stared into his eyes with her arms crossed.

“Spit it out,” said Mister Belmont.

“Whatever it is that you need to say to me, go ahead.”

“Don’t speak to my students like that ever again, Belmont,” said Guinevere.

“The violence is one thing, but shoving all this bitter stuff about reality and whatnot down their throats like that? And don’t you make enough money by being a teacher already? What’s with the vials?”

Mister Belmont shrugged. “They needed to hear it. Yeah, truth’s a bitter pill to swallow sometimes, but it’s better to understand how serious the situation is. Better than being naive, and dying because of it.”

He crossed his arms as well, and looked over at the group of students. Hae had gotten back to his feet by now, and everyone except Catharine was keeping their distance because of the smell. 

“And about the vials,” continued Mister Belmont.

“How’s a guy supposed to afford a whiskey collection without a side hustle? I can survive well enough just by being a teacher and an Executioner Guard, but that stuff’s expensive, believe me.”

Guinevere groaned. He really hadn’t changed one bit in all this time, she realized.

“Look, Aaron. My point is that right now, they’re still kids. I think we should allow them to be. They’ll grow on their own, they’ll harden and they’ll mature. But right now, they deserve to continue living in the world that they grew up in, without having to worry so much about the future.”

Mister Belmont scoffed. “Yeah, yeah. However long that world might still exist. Wouldn’t get my hopes up.”

Guinevere rolled her eyes, and walked over to Hae.

“You okay there, Mister Iona?” she asked.

Hae was caught off-guard. “Y-yes, ma’am. I’m sorry, ma’am.”

“Learnt any lessons today?” A sharp hint of sarcasm snuck into Guinevere’s voice.

“Yes.” Hae nodded, and stared at the ground.

“Being reckless can get you killed. I understand that now.”

Of course, he also understood that it hadn’t just been an attempt at proving himself worthy. This thoughtless display of what he had first thought of as bravery had also been yet another attempt at impressing Reese. He realized now that he had done himself no favors. He’d only made himself look like even more of an idiot than before.

Slowly, he raised his head. He looked over at Reese, who had one arm tightly wrapped around Umeko. The shorter girl was clinging to her side, still shaking. He hadn’t seen what had happened, of course, but he knew that he had caused both of them trouble with his actions. It was likely, he realized, that neither of them thought very highly of him. And not just them, but everyone else, too. Hae felt devastatingly guilty.

“I’m sorry, everyone,” he said, choking back tears. He couldn’t allow himself to cry.

“I did something really stupid and I put you all in danger. I’m sorry.”

Guinevere laid her iron hand on his shoulder and looked into his eyes.

“Just make sure it never happens again, understood? This time we managed to get off the hook without a scratch, but we might not be so lucky the next time.”

Hae nodded and pressed his lips together. “Understood.”

“Alright everyone,” exclaimed Mister Belmont.

“That’s enough of that. Let’s wash up and get moving. We shouldn’t stick around here.”

The students nodded, and walked over to the firepit to get their things together. Mister Belmont stopped Hae in his tracks, firmly grabbing him by the shoulder.

“You’re with me, Iona. Gotta get that blood off you, or you’ll get sick. Besides, you smell bad.”

Hae wordlessly complied, and followed Mister Belmont to the river’s shore. Mister Belmont dipped his hand in the water, and used magic to form a bubble of water around his hand. He rubbed it over the bloody spots on his cloak like a sponge, dyeing the water purple. When he was done, he dropped the water back into the river. Steam rose up from his cloak - he used fire magic to increase the surface temperature of the cloak just enough to dry off the water.

Hae was crouched down next to him, amazedly observing Mister Belmont using two elements that were not his native one as though it was as simple as breathing.

“What’re you waiting for, hm? Clean yourself. I’m not gonna do it for you,” said Mister Belmont bluntly.

“But I can’t do what you just did,” responded Hae.

Mister Belmont laughed. “I know.”

Hae scratched his head. “So what do you want me to do then?”

“Jump,” said Mister Belmont. He pointed at the flowing water.

The young witch looked at where he was pointing, then back at the teacher. He scoffed.

“You’re kidding, right? I mean, I’ll freeze to death if I do that, or die of shock or something. Right?”

Mister Belmont looked at him with a deadpan expression.

“You’re the idiot who got himself covered in blood, not me. Your responsibility, not mine.”

Hae stammered. “B-but I.. I can’t just–”

“I said jump,” repeated Mister Belmont.

“Or would you prefer being pushed? Didn’t need anyone to push you when you threw yourself at that demon, that’s for sure. Unlike that thing, at least this river won’t digest you alive. So, what’s the holdup, hero?”

Hae looked at the ground once more, clenching his teeth.

“I’m sorry, okay? I’m sorry I was so stupid and so reckless. I’m never gonna do it again.”

“Look, kid.” Mister Belmont shook his head.

“Sorry’s not gonna cut it. Endanger yourself as much as you want, but don’t drag others into it. You’re not gonna learn anything unless there’s some kind of repercussion. You could’ve gotten someone killed, so you’re gonna jump into that river as punishment. Actions have consequences, Iona. You need to learn that, right now.”

Hae gulped. He stood up, and stared at the water rushing past before him. He imagined how cold it would feel, the sharp bite of the freezing water digging into his flesh. He thought about the others, how scared they must have been when facing the creature. And he thought about how nauseating the inside of the demon’s stomach had been. Before he could make up his mind about jumping into the water, before he could figure out the best approach, he felt an impact on his back. And one moment later, he crashed into the water.

The dive felt like falling through a paper floor. For a split second, his entire body went numb, feeling nothing at all. But then, the cold set in, enveloping him completely. It started at his fingers and toes, and rapidly ate through the flesh until all he felt was pain from the frostbite. His heartbeat quickened, and he flailed his limbs around, desperately forcing his head back above the surface.

Hae gasped for air. Never before in his life had he felt such a shortness of breath. Panicked, he drew breath after breath as his heart beat out of his chest. His body was already convinced it was going to die, and his mind reinforced that idea soon after. He flailed and flailed, but it was as though he had forgotten how to swim. Rather than freezing to death, he was even more afraid of drowning before the cold could fully paralyze him.

Mister Belmont stood above him at the water’s edge, looking down at him with crossed arms. Hae’s eyes pleaded for help. Though he wanted to scream for it instead, the words simply wouldn’t come out. His entire being was focused on staying alive, and it couldn’t spare energy for anything else.

“Use your magic, Iona,” said Mister Belmont.

“The water’s only cold because you allow it to be.”

His voice reached him through a strange blur. Hae was losing his grasp on reality, and words no longer made much sense at all. But, “magic” - he recognized that word. Desperately, he tried his best to focus on his arms. He could barely even feel them anymore, but he strained his muscles until they cramped, until he felt at least something again. He focused on the pain, and moments later Hae released fire into the water from his palm.

The flame burned so hot that it instantly vaporized some of the water around him. He kept it burning tall and bright, until the water’s temperature slowly increased. It went from freezing cold to just cold, then to luke warm, and then to warm. Hae regained the feeling in his body, and steadied his breath. Eventually, his heartbeat came back down to normal, too.

When the water started getting too hot, he lowered the intensity of the flame without letting it go out. He looked up at Mister Belmont, who was grinning. Hae was furious. Deeply angry, he shouted.

“What’s so damn funny? I almost died!”

“But you didn’t,” shrugged Mister Belmont, still grinning from ear to ear.

“You survived, Iona. Wanna know what’s really funny, though?”

“What!” scowled Hae.

“There was never a need for you to go into the water in the first place,” laughed Mister Belmont.

“Demon blood evaporates on its own after a while if its temperature drops and it isn’t in an air-tight space. You’d know this if you’d paid any attention in class.”

“You’re telling me you pushed me into the water for nothing?!”

Mister Belmont nodded. “Basically, yeah!”

“So why’d you rub it off your coat, then?” asked Hae, still angry.

“To test you, you idiot,” responded Mister Belmont.

“If you’d realized how pointless that whole act was, I wouldn’t have thrown you into the river. But you proved to me that you weren’t just reckless, but also stupid on top of that. So, I had to make a point of it. Had to make sure the lesson lands the hard way.”

Hae hesitated. He knew there was some truth to what Mister Belmont was saying, but he was understandably frustrated regardless.

“Asshole,” he mumbled under his breath as he made his way to shore.

“Yeah, yeah.” Mister Belmont held his hand out to Hae.

“Is this another test or a trap or whatever? You just gonna let me fall once I take your hand?” asked Hae.

Mister Belmont’s expression hardened. “I’d never. That much you can count on.”

Hae took his hand, and Mister Belmont pulled him up to shore.

“Thanks, I guess,” said Hae.

Now that he was out of the water, he was beginning to feel cold again. He remembered what Mister Belmont had done earlier, and focused his fire magic on the surface of his skin and his clothes. And even though his jacket caught on fire for a brief moment, he managed to successfully dry himself off. He almost looked as good as new.

“See? You’re already learning,” smiled Mister Belmont.

“You thought for yourself, and pretty much nailed the execution, too. Didn’t even need to tell you to do that. Did it all by yourself.”

Hae stared at him. “You know I’m not gonna just forgive you, right?”

Mister Belmont chuckled quietly, and scratched his chin.

“Yeah, I know. No-one ever does.”

Chapter Text

It had been several months since Lucia Winterbottom’s very first audience with the king.

As the leader of the newly-founded Order of the Aegis, she had been quite busy. In spite of this, she still made time to write letters to her sister. At least once every week she’d sit down in the evening, quill in hand, and write page after page about everything happening in and around the castle. But she missed her all the same. The nature of her work did not permit her to visit Phoebe at home, so letters were all they had.

She had grown quite used to her new life. Though the guards still regarded her and the other members of the Order with suspicious looks from time to time, she felt safer here than she ever had before. The servants provided them with everything they desired. Her hair was soft, dazzlingly white and well-cared for, and she had forgotten what hunger and thirst felt like.

Together with Umbra’s help, she had recruited many more witches into the Order. They were scattered far and wide, protecting many towns and fortresses across the land. Hunting, providing water for the fields, and a fiery warmth in winter. Some of them were even sent out to assist fishermen and sailors, guiding their vessels safely from shore to shore by manipulating the winds.

She had found solace in Umbra’s presence. She provided a sense of familiarity to the girl, in a world that was otherwise unfamiliar to her. And thus, they had grown quite close. The royal family was still unaware of the fact that Umbra was a witch, and they had decided to keep it that way, so as not to complicate things. The two of them spent many quiet evenings together, drinking wine by the fireplace, conversing about anything and everything. And on cold nights, Umbra would brew tea for them, with herbs and spices grown by use of her earth magic. 

They were colleagues, at least a few years of experience apart, but Lucia considered their relationship to be stronger than just this. As they spent their days and nights together, even resting side by side in the same sleeping quarters, Lucia grew fonder and fonder of the woman that had taken on the role of her mentor. She had begun to think of her as family, as someone dear to her heart. She understood these feelings to be frivolous and unprofessional, unbecoming of a knight in such a high position - but in secret, she hoped that Umbra felt the same for her.

Every day they did not spend out in the field, they trained their swordsmanship on the castle’s grounds by fencing. Lucia had been rather clumsy at the beginning, but with the help of Umbra’s guiding hands she quickly picked up all the essential skills. Today was another such day, and under the blinding rays of the winter sun they stood before each other. Each of them held a sword in one hand, with the other one behind their backs. They approached each other, and their swords clashed. 

“Again,” said Umbra through her black helmet.

Step by step they distanced themselves from one another. They waltzed around in circles, waiting for their opponent to strike. Eventually, Lucia took the initiative, and made her way over to Umbra like the wind. But before she could land a hit on her, she fell to the ground on her back, having been swept off her feet by Umbra’s left leg. She stood over her with her sword pointed at her chest, and raised the visor of her helmet.

“Do you admit defeat, my lady?” she asked.

She wore the same big, confident grin on her face as always. It was endearing to Lucia. She, too, raised her visor, and laid down her sword. As a gesture of defeat, she lifted her arms.

“Aye, I do,” said Lucia.

“Though your lady does believe that such trickery is not very knight-like.”

They both chuckled. Umbra reached out to Lucia with one hand, and she helped her back up to her feet. Their armor was quite heavy, and it was rather difficult to raise oneself without help while wearing it. They both took off their helmets, and sat down on a bench. A servant poured them both a glass of water. In spite of the cold weather, sweat ran down their foreheads. They downed the water right away, and the servant poured them another glass each.

“Thank you,” said Umbra.

“You’re dismissed. We’ll head inside in a little while, you can just leave the jug with us.”

The servant smiled, and nodded. “Thank you, Dame Valo.”

They both watched as the servant hurried into the castle through the nearest entrance. 

“You’re kind to them,” observed Lucia.

“Many of the others treat the servants poorly, as though they simply aren’t worthy of their respect.”

“All I did was send her inside,” shrugged Umbra.

“She looked cold. Her nose was all red, did you see?”